#also the fact that Angel is practically wrapped around her in this picture | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

Visit Blog

Explore Tumblr blogs with no restrictions, modern design and the best experience.

Fun Fact

Celebrities use Tumblr as well.

#also the fact that Angel is practically wrapped around her in this picture

kissforyouu · 6 months

Text

finding your boyfriend sleeping in your hyperfeminine pink room ! <3

ෆ˙ ᵕ ˙ෆ

pairing : jungkook x sanrio girl!reader

genre : fluff

warning : nothin just pure fluff 🥰🥰 , oc babies him , reader calls him princess , he calls her nicknames (baby/princess) , he sleeps on her tits

unedited.

exhausted, tired, that's what you were.

you just finished tutoring 2 little kids. one of them was an absolute angel sent from heaven to make your shift easier, but the other, oh god, that little she-devil. don't get me wrong, you still liked the other kid, but she can really become a handful at times. doesn't matter, at the end of the day you get paid and at least one of them learns something. right?

right now, all you could think of was about your boyfriend who should be at your home right now. your parents aren't home tonight, so you figured why not invite your boyfriend in and have the whole house for you and him.

cute, right?

speaking of cute, you clip your hair back up into a messy bun using your newly bought my melody hair clip. jungkook, your boyfriend, always liked the way your overgrown bangs fell down to frame your face. and he also made sure to buy you all of the cute little hair clips he saw, because he knew you liked cute stuff. hair clips, plushies, figurines, clothes, make up — you name it.

jungkook always called it childish, though. you found it funny. and cute. cause he always got you anything you liked, despite his thoughts on it. hehe.

you make your way through your living room silently, eyes scanning around trying to spot jungkook.

what would he be doing right now? it's 3.03pm, the clock read.

"gguk?" you murmur while nibbling on your lower lip — a habit of yours.

shrugging your shoulders, you hum a small melody to yourself while making your way to your room.

the first thing you notice the moment you open the door to your room was the fact that the A/C was on. that could mean only one thing.

your eyes shift to your bed to find your boyfriend practically suffocated and wrapped up with all your blankets around him.

your heart just—melted.

the sight of your big, buff, muscular boyfriend on your bed, wrapped up with your pink blanket with flowers all over them, curled up in a ball hugging your cinnamonroll pillow. (look at the header.) made your heart squeeze multiple times.

the sheets were covering him from his chin to downwards. so all that was visible was his head and the outline of his arms and legs—oh, aWWW! his toes were also peaking out due to the blanket being not big enough to cover his entire body.

if you listened carefully, you could hear his soft light snores escaping. you scrunch your nose up, letting out a small giggle.

he is so cute!

you quickly pull your phone out to take a few pictures of your boyfriend. you're so gonna tease him about this later.

you walk to your bed, sliding your slippers off slowly get on the bed. you measure each of your movements, not wanting to wake up the sleeping beauty on your bed.

coming to think of it, you were quite sleepy yourself.

laying next to your boyfriend, you grab one of your kuromi blankets and throw it over yourself. grabbing one of your plushys that were placed around the bed, you hug it close before throwing your arm over your boyfriend's figure.

snuggling your face into the junction of his neck and shoulder, you gently kiss it, then close your eyes.

｡ₓ ू ₒ ु ˚ ू ₒ ु ₓ｡

you squeeze your eyes, slowly opening them after. you had woken up after your lil nap. squinting your eyes, you look around— oh yeah! hehe. your boyfriend! he was still sleeping like a baby, making you snort a little.

suddenly, jungkook shifts positions and turns around to your side. he was still sleeping, but his eyes were slowly fluttering, adjusting to the light after a long nap.

jungkook opens his eyes, nose scrunching as he licked his dry lips.

"baby?" his voice sounded so crispy.

"slept well?" you tease.

"oh." jungkook groans, rubbing his eyes. he takes off my flower printed blanket off of him as he sits up on the bed. he doesn't let go of my cinnamonroll pillow though, hugging it closer to his stomach.

"stop it." jungkook rolls rolls his eyes.

"no, you were cute!" you giggle.

"yeah, yeah, whatever" he murmurs, looking away from you.

"mhmmmm..." you hum with a sarcastic tone.

"have you, uh, always had that poster? is it a new one?" jungkook asks. he scratches the back of his neck. clearly he's trying to change the topic. cute.

"mmm, no, i've always had it."

"ah, really? never noticed."

the air was awkward for a few seconds, then you break the silence with a giggle. stop he's so cute.

you sit up on the bed and scoot closer to jungkook, throwing your thigh over his to balance your body over him. he is still looking away, the little annoyed expression on his face making your heart squeeze over and over (in a good way!).

kissing his cheek once, twice, thrice ;

"awww, ggukie. i love you so much!" you coo.

jungkook groans, his hand flying to your face to push it back, but you see the small smile creeping up his face.

you laugh, pointing at his face.

"see!"

"shut uuuupp! i had no choice but to sleep in your little princess bed, okay?" you watch him lazily rub his face.

"it's okay. you're my princess after all." you smile.

jungkook lifts his eyebrow at you, the corner of his lip curling upto a smirk.

"yeah? what are you, then?"

"me? uhhh, could be your princess. we can be princesses together, kook."

you probably sound so stupid right now. doesn't matter, it's jungkook whom you're talking with.

jungkook leans forward to grab your wrists to pull you towards his chest. his palms sneak under your skirt to settle on your ass cheeks, pushing your whole body up. strong.

"gimme a kiss, princess."

happily, you cup his cheeks press a big fat kiss on his lips. you pull away just to kiss him again, tilting your head to the side to deepen the kiss. jungkook's palms rub your flesh, squeezing it.

he leans to give another small peck to your lips once you pull away.

"bubblegum lipbalm?"

"mmhm! bought it, uhhh, last week? i think."

jungkook hums, nodding his head.

"lay on the bed, 'm sleepy" he signals.

you squint your eyes, confused.

"but you just woke up? why're you sleepy again?"

"just am— ah, top off."

ohhhh.

you proceed to take off your top but leave your bra, then laying on the bed. jungkook smiles wide, settling himself in between your legs and his head on your right breast.

you giggle, loving this moment. you pull up the cute flower blanket of yours over the both of you to cover you both up. jungkook clutches onto your cinnamonroll pillow again, hugging it with his arm as he drifted to sleep.

"best sleep i'm ever gonna have..." he mumbles.

cute.

⸜(｡˃ ᵕ ˂ )⸝

(photo from pinterest)

#jungkook #jungkook fanfic #jungkook smut #jungkook x oc #jungkook x reader #jungkook x y/n #smut #bts #bts jk #bts smut #fluff #bts fluff #bts fanfic #sanrio #sanrio girl

2K notes · View notes

beomie3 · 2 years

Text

valentine - choi beomgyu

( book )

pairing - popular!beomgyu x quiet!femreader

word count - about 24k

summary - y/n’s life hasn't been easy for as she works hard to maintain her gpa in order to continue attending a fancy school under a scholarship. But to her surprise, the richest and most popular boy in the school, Choi Beomgyu invites her to his Valentine's Day Party that he will host at the fanciest club in the city. Things unfold at the party when their hidden feeling for each other ignite into fiery love and burning passion.

genre - smut, acquaintances to lovers

warnings - cursing, alcohol use, partying, dirty dancing, fingering, first time, soft!dom gyu, eating out, oral sex, bath sex, lube, pov first person, breast fucking, size kink, and more

a/n - this book is also published on my ao3 and wattpad: zoldyckfreecss03

Part 1

Ding-Ding-Ding!

The minute bell echoed profusely throughout the spacious halls, notifying the students to hurry along to their next class, to which most of them would pay no mind. I hurried down the slick, marble hallway from lunch to my next class; advanced biology lab. It was my 5th period of the day so I was a bit tired, but I had regained some energy from lunch so I didn't feel like a walking zombie.

The halls of my high school were much different from other high schools because mine was, well, very elite. Preppy. Classy. Rich. You name it, any synonym for the word expensive just about perfectly describes this school. The whole building was practically glass. Windows lined every wall, from floor to ceiling, hallways to classrooms. The black and white marble flooring looked almost wet, glossed over with fresh polish every week it seemed. Crystal chandeliers hung elegantly from the high ceilings of every hall, providing a sophisticated gleam to the place. Last but not least, the grand scholarship award at the end of the hall was the cherry on top. Crafted of real gold, the award was carved in the shape of an angel with its large fanned wings, locked away in a glass case with 24/7 surveillance. It really gave the school its mystery, elegance, and competitiveness.

The scholarship would pay a full ride to one new student each year. A lot of the students here didn't really need to worry about expenses, but coming from a less fortunate family myself, I was beyond grateful to be this year's grand scholarship recipient. I made sure to work hard every single day to maintain my grade point average to continue attending this academy under the prestigious scholarship. The award was mostly funded by the school's benefactors. One of the largest contributors being the family of Choi Beomgyu, a student at our school. I didn't know much about him, but one thing that goes without saying is that his family is probably, no, most definitely rolling in dough. Slightly above the award hung a plaque with his family picture on it, consisting of two serious looking men (which I could assume were his father and uncle), and his mother on the other end. Their ash blond-haired son sat in between them, a bright, confident smile on his face, which I always seemed to notice whenever I walked past the award. He seemed pretty popular around here, considering I share a class with him. But I was never in a place to talk to him, or let alone knew what to say.

Finally making it to 5th period, I strolled into the usual freezing cold biology lab classroom, finding my desk at the front right by the window. Due to the fact that we had to wear these preppy school uniforms, the thin fabric never fulfilled my body of it's needed heat, so I quickly wrapped my cozy red cardigan around my shoulders to warm myself up. Soon enough once all the students had filled the classroom, our biology instructor, Mr. Kang began giving instructions to what we would be doing in today's class. For the past week, we had been discussing and preparing for a lab in which we would be getting one assigned lab partner to work with. The lab seemed pretty interesting, involving the dissection of several types of poisonous mushrooms. We were required to wear goggles, lab coats, and gloves to protect us from the potentially harmful matter. Very interesting indeed.

Mr. Kang began excitedly circling around the classroom, stopping at each desk to hand out little slips of paper with a random student's name like he usually did when he was assigning partners. Since I didn't have any close friends in this class, I was feeling curious as to who's name would be on my slip. He quickly came and went from my desk with a toothy grin, dropping a small, folded piece of paper onto my desk. I slowly began unravelling it, hearing the classroom progressively become louder as partners joined together. I held the unfolded paper in my hand, revealing a name that caused a small twist in my stomach.

"Choi Beomgyu."

I quickly scanned my eyes over the small, scribbled letters of his name countless times until my brain processed that I now had to get up and look for this guy so we could start the lab. I was mainly trying to process the fact that I got paired up with the scholarship benefactor's son, aka the prince of the school. Lets see how this goes. I took a deep breath to steady myself.

At that, I stood up and spun around on my heel in search of the tall, ash blonde-haired boy who most likely would be busy chatting with other students, considering his widespread admiration amongst the school.

"Y/n, is it?" I heard a deep, airy voice call from behind me, slightly startling me since it was so unexpected. I spun back around on my heel, now face to face with the boy himself.

His uniform was the neatest I've seen on any boy around here; a crisp, white dress-shirt buttoned up all the way to his neck, perfectly secured by a red striped tie, tucked into some grey pants and a navy blue uniform coat completely free of wrinkles. He looked sharp. I looked up at him, his dark brown eyes staring back at me expectantly. His backpack was slung around an arm casually as he held the small slip of paper in his hand, using his index finger to point at my name.

I nodded, "That's me!" He stuffed the paper into the pocket of his navy blue uniform coat, not an ounce of expression on his face.

"Lets get to it, then." He set his hefty backpack down on my desk, taking my seat.

"You can go get the supplies while I write our names on the lab sheet," he said plainly without looking up once. My eyes narrowed in slight irritation at his coldness.

I let out a breath, turning around to go get the stuff. "Nice to meet you too," I muttered sarcastically under my breath once I was far enough away.

I hope he isn't like this the whole lab. But what am I to expect? I don't even know him.

After picking up two of each lab coat, goggles, and gloves, I headed back to my desk to find him texting on his phone, fingers typing quickly on the screen. I set the lab coat on top of his hands as to give him the signal of my presence, causing him to glare up at me.

"You can text your girlfriends later," I motioned nonchalantly, half joking. I really wasn't sure if he had a girlfriend but I just assumed that, due to the fact that literally every girl is crazy over him. We didn't have time to waste and I wanted to get to work on this project.

He furrowed his brows at me, "What?" he inquired.

I said exactly what I was thinking, "We don't have time to waste. I want to get to work on this project."

A silly idea occurred to me which I thought would get his attention. I clasped my hands together and sarcastically made a pleading gesture, making puppy eyes at him. "Pleaseeeeeeeee."

That seemed to work when he put both his hands up by his sides, admitting defeat. "Fine," he exhaled, "You win."

"Finally," I added, rolling my eyes. He cleared my desk of all his belongings to begin the project. I noticed that the lab sheet, the one he said he would get, was nowhere to be found.

"Where's the lab sheet?" I inquired, lifting a brow at the seated boy. He pursed his lips, darting his eyes over at the table where the lab sheets were stacked. It was evident he hadn't picked one up. I crossed my arms, disappointment written all over my face. Before I could speak, he held a hand up as to shush me.

"Close your eyes real quick," he said, glancing over at the stack. I didn't close them. He tilted his head in confusion, "Oh? I'll close them for you then." He stood up from his seat and cupped a warm hand over my eyes. I kept my eyes open under his fingers, the only thing visible were a few cracks of light which leaked in from the classroom. I felt him shift around momentarily, and then removed his hand from my eyes.

"Ta-da." He enthusiastically cheered, placing the lab sheet on the desk. I was slightly impressed to see he had put in effort to make his cheer actually sound excited. Because from what I had noticed, he wasn't one to show much amusement.

"Now that wasn't so hard was it?" I asked, hands on my hips as I tilted my head at him. "Now, if you will, i'm going to take my seat back." I sat down in my seat, forcing him to pull his own seat out from another desk. Instead of sitting across from me like I had expected, he set it down it next to mine. He slumped down comfortably in the chair, propping a leg up on his other knee. I slid the lab sheet over to him, motioning for him to write his name down. He zipped open a compartment of his black bag, selecting a purple ink pen and leaned over the paper to begin writing, a determined expression on his face.

I read the paper over; Names: Choi Beomgyu

His handwriting stuck out to me, it was neater than my own.

"What's your last name?" He asked, pen still in his hand. I took this as a signal that he wanted to take the lead and write both of our names down.

"L/n," I replied, spelling my last name out for him letter by letter. I noticed that he froze where he was, not moving an inch at the sound of my full name. He quickly swiveled his head to look at me.

"Y/n L/n? You're the winner of this year's scholarship," he remarked, curiosity lacing his voice.

I nodded my head slowly, "Yeah... yeah I am."

A lighter expression washed over his face, lips faintly tugging up at each corner.

"I got the smartest girl in the room- no, in the school as my lab partner, how cool is that." He nodded slowly to himself, returning to the paper to neatly write down my last name. It seemed more like he was talking to himself, but I couldn't help but smile at the endearment. I felt my smile grow a bit too wide, making my cheeks slightly burn. I shook off the feeling and returned to find that my classmate had finished writing my name.

The paper now read:

Names: Choi Beomgyu + Y/n L/n

"Ouch! What the- what are you doing? Here give me that," he hissed, snatching the clear goggles away from my grasp as I was helping him put them on at his request.

A strand of his hair had gotten stuck in between the plastic and the stretchy band, causing him to reach up and grab my hand at the tug. I giggled as he scrunched his nose, rubbing the top of his head where I had accidentally pulled his hair.

"Dummy," he said teased, adjusting the goggles over his eyes as I giggled. When his goggles were on, the first part of the lab was complete; safety first.

We both sat there facing one another, lips pursed as we held in our laughs at the sight of each other wearing the silliest looking goggles, huge lab coats, and dishwashing gloves. We looked like mad scientists. As Beomgyu leaned over to checkmark the box on our lab sheet, I couldn't hold it in any longer when he struggled to hold the pen because of how long the fingers of the gloves were on him.

I was the first to release my laughter, which was dying to come out at this point. It echoed loudly throughout the classroom, drawing stares from all around. Shortly after, the blonde-haired boy dropped his head into his arm on the table and I watched as his back heaved up and down in laughter. Our fun was short lived when I sensed the observant presence of Mr. Kang behind us. He stood with a long wooden pointer, patiently resting his hand on the top of it as he watched us breathlessly regain our composure. I tried my best to wipe the prevalent smile of laughter off of my face, wondering how long he had been standing there. Mr. Kang then placed the end of his pointer on Beomgyu, who was still face down on the desk, tapping it lightly on his shoulder.

Thankfully, Mr. Kang was an extremely kind teacher who didn't give us any sort of penalty. He simply brought his rectangular glasses down to his nose, lifting an eyebrow at us which served as a warning to get back to work. He was a quiet man, his gentleness and good nature obvious in his aura. Mr. Kang was definitely my favorite teacher and I didn't want to disappoint him any further. I straightened my posture to convey a more serious demeanor to my lab partner, who peeked up at me through some strands of hair as he continued to lay face down, cheek resting on his arm.

Suddenly, his head jerked up at the sound of his name across the classroom.

"Psst Beomgyu-hyung!" the whisper of a voice came from the table next to us. I glanced over to find a fluffy haired boy with his hands cupped around his mouth to project his voice, a mischievous smile on his face as he whisper-yelled over to our desk.

"What's up Huening?" Beomgyu gave him his attention, whisper-yelling back.

"You excited for the big night tomorrow?" the brown haired boy grinned, raising his eyebrows suggestively.

Beomgyu glanced around the classroom in search of Mr. Kang before continuing to speak with the boy. The coast was clear, so he responded, "Of course man, see you there!" he nodded his head dismissively at the boy before turning back to me.

Big night? I thought to myself momentarily, before dropping the thought because it was really none of my business.

The air fell silent between Beomgyu and I as he doodled a small bear at the top right of our lab sheet, lost in thought. I continued with the lab, examining small fragments of mushroom through a microscope, jotting down notes along the way.

"Hey can I ask you something?" He broke the silence, leaning towards me.

"Sure, go ahead," I gestured with my pen, jotting down one last note before setting it down, giving him my full attention.

"Would you like to come to my Valentine's Day Party tomorrow night?" The word 'my' stuck out to me like a sore thumb.

I weighed my opinions. I could either go to this party and see what it's all about, or spend my Saturday night studying for finals while listening to my favorite music. But I spend every Saturday night doing that, plus it might be fun to do something new for a change. It was a quick decision on my end.

"Sure," I nodded, pleased with my decision. My thoughts began to buzz, curious for the exact details.

Just as I opened my mouth to ask where and what time, he took out a small piece of paper from his backpack and a pink pen, jotting something down quickly. His eyes focused on the paper as he quickly wrote, almost as if it was a very secretive thing. Or at least, that's the vibe I picked up on during his short conversation with Huening.

Not before long, he slid the small paper in front of me, his dainty script immediately drawing my attention.

Choi Beomgyu's Valentine's Day Party Location: The Lake Club, 31301 N Lake Club Ave. @ 7:30 pm

I scanned my eyes over the sheet and then folded it before stuffing it in my cardigan pocket. My eyes were wide, flabbergasted at the location of the event. I had only seen The Lake Club advertised on celebrity's instagram accounts. It was definitely no place for someone like me, who's family had a severely poor financial standing, hardly able to afford living in this city. I pushed my thoughts away with a breath, reassuring myself that it can't possibly be that bad. I was now an invited guest, so I doubt I would have to pay to enter.

"I'll be there," I smiled, and the bell dinged, signaling the end of our class. Beomgyu nodded in verification, the corners of his lips drawing ever so slightly upward. "Cool, I'll see you there."

We both stood to pack up our stuff, then he was off to his desk.

Mr. Kang stood by the door like always, smiling at the students on their way out. Soon, Beomgyu and I were the only two in the room because we were late to pack up.

I heard a few shuffles behind me as I quickly zipped up my backpack and threw it over my shoulder. I turned around only to be face to face with Beomgyu, who had seemingly returned to tell me something. He leaned in secretively, moving his face the closest to my ear he had ever been.

"Oh and...don't forget to wear pink," his smooth voice trickled into my ear as he spoke lowly, as to only be heard only by me. He pulled away, gazing at me once more before spinning around and headed out the door to his next class. I was stuck there, entranced in the moment until I heard Mr. Kang's voice hurry me along.

For the rest of the day, I wouldn't quite be able to focus. The same thought circled round and round in my mind; What will the party be like? I'm so inexperienced with parties. I can't believe its tomorrow night.

I had no clue what I was in for.

When I returned home after school, I threw myself on my bed, staring anxiously at the ceiling. What could I possibly wear? The thought buzzed around my mind like an angry bee, pestering me until I stood in front of my closet. This is gonna be a long night. I threw heaps of uniform shirts, skirts, and jackets around in search for a pink outfit. Soon, there was a huge mountain of clothes on my bedroom floor, my closet nearly empty. I was worried I would run out of luck, until my eyes landed on a sheer pink item hiding at the back of my closet.

Jackpot.

Part 2

Cute!

I assured myself as I gazed at the lustrous, pink glow of my reflection in the bathroom mirror. The soft, warm ambiance of the lighting reflected across the marble details of the bathroom, announcing the sheer affluence of the place. Loud, reverberated music echoed from the party outside of the bathroom, bringing a nostalgic feeling deep inside my chest as the beat of my favorite song boomed in the distance.

I traced a finger along the diamond headpiece I wore. It's long strands of silver rhinestones interlacing themselves all throughout my hair, sparkling in the bathroom lighting. The headpiece matched my chunky, diamond heart-shaped choker and earrings since it came together as a set.

As I hummed to the song, I glanced over my makeup to see if it needed any touch ups. The hot pink shimmery eyeshadow I wore glittered in the mirror, along with the silver heart-shaped rhinestone that adorned the top of cheek. Of course, I topped off the sparkly look with my favorite lip tint. My makeup went perfectly with my outfit; every ounce of it pink and glittery, as instructed by my lab partner.

"Don't forget to wear pink..." The memory of his voice trickled into my mind.

So I did as he said; I wore a pale pink, satin crop top with a sheer ribbon that fanned out over my chest, accompanied by a light pink feathery shawl which draped behind my shoulders as it pleased. This combo revealed my skin in a classy way, showcasing my collarbones due to the thin straps of my top.

On my bottom half, I wore a pale pink fuzzy mini skirt and some high heeled, pink faux leather boots which rose to just below my kneecap. I topped the look off with a pair of long, sheer pink gloves which added an elegant touch to my outfit.

Being so used to wearing the same old school clothes, I felt earthshakingly confident for the first time in a while.

I looked down at glowing, circular LED light which was pinned to my top. The pin had a number three on it, the bubbly number shining brightly. Upon arrival to the party, everyone received one of these pins with a different number on it. To my understanding, it would be used for some sort of "event." Or at least that's what the club employee explained as he handed me mine at the door. I was unsure as to what it was, but I was definitely curious to find out.

I unhinged my small pink purse, pulling out a thin glass bottle of a sweet scented fragrance and spritzed a small amount onto the left and right side of my neck, as well as my wrist. Running some fingers through the curls in my hair, I took one last good look at myself before I decided to head back out into the crowded, yet exciting Valentine's day party that Choi Beomgyu himself planned, set up, and was now hosting at The Lake Club.

As I walked out of the bathroom into the raving crowds, I realized how impressive the the party decor was. Fluorescent heart-shaped lights, similar to the material of my pin, dangled across the ceiling in their pink glow. As well as shiny, holographic streamers which practically drowned the walls in their shininess. Pink and red balloons floated all around and above the bar, each balloon reading an item off the drink menu. I raised my eyebrows, impressed at the creativity.

Did he put these up himself?

It seemed super professional too. This being my first "real" party I had ever gone to, I could practically feel the lavishness. My reason of astonishment was the location; The Lake Club aka the ritziest club in town which celebrities mostly rented out for their parties and gatherings. I darted my eyes around the place, landing on a long, elevated runway that parted the crowd in two. The runway was connected to the DJ booth. I wonder what the runway is used for?

As my eyes lingered on the DJ booth, I was star-struck at the realization of one of the most famous DJ's in the city, Choi Yeonjun.

He held a headphone over his ear, strategically pressing buttons and maneuvering his equipment while grooving with the beat, rocking his head up and down in rhythm with the catchy music. His DJ booth was perched up above the ecstatic crowd which consisted of the people from my school. I couldn't really recognize anyone, especially with the flashing lights that bounced off of the walls, making it hard to focus on any one person.

All types of bass-heavy music blasted through the crowd as I stood there, observing their silhouettes jump and move energetically in tune with the beat. I watched as some couples danced, almost dropping my jaw at how sexual some of their dance moves were. It was something I had definitely only seen in movies, not in real life. It wasn't something I stared at for long, though.

I moved my eyes around some more to take in all the pink decor, observing as jocks chugged alcoholic beverages under the shiny balloons, and as girls took group selfies in all of their rosy attire. I moved my wonder-struck eyes from place to place, simply taking in all of the ambiance.

And then,

I spotted him.

A pang of nerves twisted their way into my stomach. Yet, I couldn't help but observe him from afar.

He stood there, leaning against a velvet sofa as he chatted with his entourage of guy friends. I spotted Huening amongst the group, his body moving in constant laughter as he jokingly hit another guy on the shoulder. But Beomgyu's stature and pink glow stood out from them all, so similar to one of a prince.

His outfit looked like one of a prince, too. It was striking; he wore a soft pink, lacy textured coat with details of gold sequins on the shoulders and a bright red heart on the left pocket. The coat in itself was dashingly royal. A slightly, more muted pink were the color of his pants, which were tucked into a pair of tall white boots. The combination hugged his figure nicely, accentuating his height.

But that wasn't all. His ashy blonde hair seemed almost purple in the lighting, framing his face perfectly like always, bringing out the best of his features. A thin, black choker tightly hugged his neck, accentuating his adam's apple.

Why am I so tense all of a sudden?

I hadn't realized I was staring for so long when I felt his deep brown eyes suddenly dart over to meet mine. His attention boarded into me, causing my face to burn. I tried to find some sort of comfort but I stood there alone, so I resorted to my phone, looking down at my empty lock screen. After a few seconds, I flicked my eyes back up to him out of curiosity, to discover that he was on his phone too.

My phone began to vibrate as it lit up with a call, drawing my eyes back down to my screen.

Beomgyu (Lab Partner) is calling.... accept | decline

Earlier today, I had discovered that on the back-side of the piece of paper with the party information, his number was written on it in his familiar penmanship. I noticed it this morning as I typed the party address in my phone, I also created a new contact for him.

My heart pounded as I swiped to accept his call.

"Hello?" I answered, forcing my voice loud enough to be heard over the blaring music.

"Y/n. M/n. L/n, are you gonna make me come over there and get you? Because I will." He spoke in a deep, declaring voice over the line. My heart pounded harder at the fact that he pronounced my entire name perfectly.

I shifted around in my heels, daring to glance over at him only to find he was already looking at me. I had been thinking of a reply.

I'll play his little game.

"Ouch!" I slightly bent my ankle, trying my best to mock a mediocre sprain. "Oh no! It looks like you'll have to come and get me," I replied in an innocent voice, throwing a hand over my forehead helplessly. He smirked, lifting a brow. We both obviously knew it was fake. But it made our little game all the more enticing.

The other line beeped as he ended the call, and I watched as he dismissed himself from his friend group, sliding his phone into his pants pocket smoothly.

As he walked closer, I picked up on the little details of his appearance. Small specs of glitter sparkled underneath and around his eyes, as well as some black eyeliner which was smokily smudged along his waterline, making his eyes all the more attractive. His whole being glittered in the pink ambiance of the party lights. I then noticed that his glowing pin read the number thirteen.

Once reached me, he did something I was not expecting- at all.

He hooked an arm under my legs, practically sweeping me off my feet, and carried me bridal-style across the dance floor. I was speechless.

"Beomgyu what on earth are you doing!!!!" I whisper-yelled, hitting his arm begging him to put me down. My cheeks glowed red as I felt stares from the crowd burning into me. He walked over to the bar and set me down on a stool, swiveling it to face him so that he stood in-between my legs. A cold sweat dispersed itself all throughout my body as my heart nearly beat out of my chest.

I think my plan of trying to cutely-fake-a-sprained-ankle backfired on me.

"Oh you poor thing, you obviously couldn't walk because of that ankle of yours, so I carried you." He placed his palm on the bar table and leaned into it, inching his face closer to mine. "And now it's time to drink the pain of that injured ankle away," he added, moving his face even closer. I picked up on his seductive aura, his eyes so deeply focused into mine. He was enjoying our little game.

I had second thoughts. Did it really backfire? Although I was stunned and embarrassed, something in me enjoyed the thrill.

I swallowed the knot that formed in my throat. I wasn't much of a drinker. In fact, I have never gotten fully drunk. The last time I drank was at a small house party with some friends years ago. But, I knew as a fact that it took a lot to get me drunk, since a few beers had close to no effect on me.

So what is there to lose?

"Yeah, you're right," I responded confidently, straightening my posture, not once taking my eyes off his.

Pretty soon, there were two shots before us. Never having done a shot before, I examined the short, clear glass, taking a whiff of the bitter scented liquid. I also paid mind to the small, heart shaped sprinkles floating in the liquid, which I found cute.

It can't be that bad, right?

I looked over at the daring boy, who now sat in a barstool, holding the glass loosely in his grasp.

"Ready?" he looked over at me, expectantly. I looked down at the clear liquid, swallowing the knot in my throat. My heat pounded profusely at what was to come. A million thoughts buzzed in my head; What if I have a bad reaction? My parents cannot find out about this. What if they find out?

I looked back at Beomgyu, nervousness evident in my expression.

"Wait- you've never?" he asked, looking down at my tense hands. I nodded my head quickly.

"Well, of course the perfect princess hasn't had a drink. Always working hard for that scholarship," he cooed, setting his glass down. I was unable to tell his tone of voice, but his aura was darkened in a sort of mystery.

"Here, let me help you since it's your first." He got up out of his seat, picking my shot glass up and stood behind me as I sat nervously in the bar stool.

"Tilt your head back." His voice called from behind me.

This enticed a concern from me, "Wait what?!" I implored.

"Just trust me. Do it," he demanded in a softer voice. I closed my eyes, taking in a breath. Calm down Y/n. You need to let loose sometimes.

I did as he instructed and tilted my head back. Since he stood behind me, the crown of my head now rested on his chest, my heart pounding. I looked up at him and our eyes met. He looked funny from this upside-down angle and I let out a small giggle, noticing his eyes crinkle as he let out a small laugh himself. My heart slightly jumped, cheeks basking in their usual red glow. The only time I had witnessed him laugh was yesterday when we worked on the lab, but I hadn't ever seen his face express as much joy as laughter. It was a sight to see.

Soon, his smile faded, replaced with his familiar sultry expression.

"Open your mouth," he demanded, slightly tugging at my bottom lip with his index finger. My face burned hotter. At his command, I parted my lips, opening my mouth a comfortable amount, not too wide or else I would feel more embarrassed than I already was. I felt his fingers hold onto my chin as he neared the cup to my mouth, the cool glass gracing my bottom lip.

"Bottoms up," he mumbled, and then emptied the glass into my mouth.

I immediately sat upright at the feeling of the bitter liquid burning my throat. Squeezing my eyes shut, I placed my hands on the bar table, bracing myself as I swallowed the liquid in one large gulp. Once it was all gone, I stuck my tongue out as proof of ingestion.

"Blehhhh," I shook my head, wiping my mouth clean with a napkin. I looked over at him as he returned to his bar stool, that rare smile of amusement back on his face.

"You should've seen your face!" He pointed at me, covering the lower half of his expression with his other hand as he let out a giggle.

Why is he covering his smile? He shouldn't do that.

All sense of reasoning must've left my head when I said exactly what I was thinking.

"Why do you always cover your laugh? Don't do that," I blurted, reaching up to remove his hand from his face.

Am I already tipsy?

Just as he opened his mouth to say something back, a group of about five or six girls began crowding around Beomgyu, pushing me out of my seat. I heard a couple of their snickers as they stared at me, envy prevalent in their eyes. One of them touched Beomgyu on the shoulder, moving her body too close to him. My heart rate accelerated.

"Beomgyu ahhh!! Can you give us a shot like that too??" A couple of their high-pitched voices rang, irritating the crap out of me. I was mostly annoyed at their squeaky voices and the fact that I was practically booted out of my seat.

I expected this to happen sooner or later, though. The fact that me, a peasant in the eyes of the filthy rich girls that attended our school was with hanging out with the prince of the school Choi Beomgyu was simply mind-boggling to them.

Before I could do anything to reclaim my seat, I felt an arm sling around my neck.

"Hard pass," he said, practically shooing the girls away with the gesture of his hand. At that, the girls gave me one final glare, like daggers, but I simply didn't care what they thought. A small grin found its way onto my face as Beomgyu's arm continued to hang around my neck.

"Well that was pretty smooth," I chuckled, looking up at him as retracted his arm. "You probably do that a lot," I added, lightheartedly.

He looked at me with the same furrowed brows, the ones he used on me when he had his phone out in class yesterday.

"What's up with you and thinking I've had a bunch of girlfriends?" He inquired, his tone more serious.

"I mean, you are pretty popular around school, no?" I asked, hoping not to come off as annoying. But it was true, he was the most popular guy in the whole school. He looked down at his untouched shot glass, shrugging.

"Yeah, I guess it's true. But I don't really see it that way. I just try to live and enjoy life, no matter my social standing," he added after a moment.

I nodded in understanding at his response. The truth was, I felt the exact same way as him about myself. I probably had one of the lowest social standings in terms of popularity, but I didn't really care. I just kept living my life, focusing on school, and doing things that made me happy. That's why I found myself at Beomgyu's party, sitting next to him while enjoying his company.

"That's why I'm sitting here with you, I like being around people who make me happy," I blurted out, immediately realizing what I had just said. I scratched the back of my head, giving him an awkward smile. I guess this shot has completely taken away my filter.

But it's not too bad, I thought to myself. I'm just simply speaking my mind and I still have almost all of my self-control, which is all that matters to me. I turned to Beomgyu who, for the third time, wore a smile on his face. He looked so pretty in the dim lighting of the bar, his attractive lips curling up, revealing a small dimple on his cheek that I hadn't seen before. His grin was contagious because before I knew it, I was mirroring his expression.

I looked down at his full shot glass, "Aren't you gonna show me how it's done?" I asked, gesturing at his glass with a quizzical expression.

"Oh, I almost forgot. Let me show you how it's done, Miss L/n," he replied, bringing the shot glass out in front of him, gesturing it in my direction as to say "cheers." Then in one smooth motion, he threw his head back and emptied the glass. By the time he brought his head back up, he has already swallowed the liquid, keeping a stoic expression.

"How did you do that!" I exclaimed excitedly, my mouth ajar in surprise. He set his empty glass on the table with a clink, shrugging his shoulders. "It just gets easier every time," he responded.

I giggled and a small period of silence fell between us as we looked out at the scene of the party before us.

"Have you written the thesis for our science lab yet?" I randomly asked as the thought had just passed through my mind. What better time to ask? I pinched the bridge of my nose in between my fingers in annoyance at my own question.

He side-eyed me, not even giving me a response, but instead, offered me his hand.

"C'mon y/n its obvious your life revolves around your studies. Hell, you probably dream about math problems and science theses." I giggled at his remark.

"But I think it's time for you to take a break from constantly thinking about school. I think its time to dance," he added matter of factly, holding his hand hand out in front of my face. I was a bit stunned. I hadn't danced with a guy before, let alone tipsy at a ritzy party.

Before I could allow the buzzing thoughts to enter my mind like always, I placed my hand into his and let him take the lead.

This is going to be interesting.

Part 3

I felt the burning stares of girls as they whispered god knows what, but I simply shook it off. Being on the dance floor with Beomgyu left no room to think about anything else. All I could do was focus on his sparking eyes and watch him move like never before.

I wasn't sure if it was the alcohol or the elation of the moment, but something about Beomgyu seemed different. It seemed like he was happier and more loose, moving his body excitedly with the beat of the song. He had completely let down all of his exterior walls, showing the bright, shining boy that he was deep down. Something about his bright and charismatic aura brightened the room even more than it already was, making him so appealing to me that I simply stared at him in awe as we danced. I wanted to stay right here with him the entire night.

And I did.

Suddenly, the music went quiet and the lights dimmed as several spotlights shined onto the DJ booth. The electronic screen in front and behind the booth shifted to a screen that read 'Buy your Valentine' in cursive font. I wondered what was about to go down.

"I'd like everyone's attention as we officially begin the long awaited Valentine's Day Party!!" I turned to see DJ, Choi Yeonjun strut down the long platform that extended through the crowd like a runway. Yeonjun threw an arm up, enticing the crowd to cheer and clap excitedly.

"Before we get started, I'd like to invite you all to download the app on your phone called CUPIDS PARTY, I'll give you one minute!" An animated clock was projected onto the far wall, beginning to count backwards from sixty seconds.

I didn't ask any questions and just downloaded the app, opening it at the ten second mark to see a blank heart appear on the screen which read; "Select your valentine's pin number."

I remembered the glowing number thirteen on Beomgyu's jacket. Before I could type anything in, Yeonjun continued.

"You will use this app to vote for your valentine; the person you would like to spend the rest of the night with! Whoever puts in the highest amount of money wins that person and they become your valentine!" The crowd cheered, whooped, and clapped.

So its like an auction? My thoughts were halted by the DJ's voice again.

"Cupid is here with us tonight!" he continued as a second spotlight shined onto a tall girl standing on the far end of the platform. She wore a full face mask covered in diamonds, her hair up in a high ponytail to showcase her large, white wings. She held a fluffy, pink bow and arrow, drawing it back to point at the crowd.

"Cupid? I have a question for you. Who will you choose first?" he asked in a quizzical voice, turning to face the winged girl who was now scanning the crowd, ready to release one of her fuzzy arrows. I froze as she pointed in our direction, but I was relieved when she released her arrow at a group of guys standing next to us; the same group which Beomgyu had been with up until my arrival.

The crowd began pointing at a a tall, black haired boy who looked around nervously as his numbered pin began flashing colors. So this is what the pins will be used for, my question was finally answered.

"That's my friend Choi Soobin," Beomgyu chimed from behind me and I swiveled my neck to look at him. His jaw was prominent as I stood practically underneath his chin looking up at his flawless skin, lost in his beauty.

"This is your party so.. you came up with this right?" I asked, genuinely curious as to what was happening. He nodded proudly.

"Does cupid strike any random person?" I continued with another question, scratching my head.

"Yes, any random person." He responded, staring ahead as the tall, black haired boy walked up onto the platform.

"What happens now?" I asked a third question.

"Just watch," he placed two hands on each side of my head, turning it so I faced forward. His hands returned to rest at his sides, occasionally bumping my own hands as the crowd shifted. The raven-haired boy was now on the platform as the crowd went wild, cheering him on. "Let's go Soobin!" groups of guys cheered, encouraging the shy boy to walk proudly.

"Okay okay okay!" Yeonjun interrupted the screaming crowd, "What do we all think of this handsome man?" he questioned, enticing the crowd to cheer even more loudly than before.

The boy smiled at the crowd, awkwardly putting a hand on the back of his neck and heartily laughed in surprise of all the cheers.

"Choi Soobin, I have a gift for you! I am going to gift you.. the runway. Give it your all!!" Yeonjun cheered, lightly pushing the tall boy as a cue to begin walking down the extended platform. The crowd cheered as the shy boy walked as confidently as he could down the runway, laughing occasionally along the way. When he reached the end, he held a peace sign up to his eye which enticed a collectively loud scream from the girls.

I looked to my right to see a girl was typing profusely on the Cupid's Party app, typing in Soobin's pin number and then scrolling over the numbers until she reached the number 1000.

She pressed send, and a pink screen appeared which read; you have paid $1000 for #37. A heart then appeared on her screen which contained the number thirty seven in it. Words appeared under the heart which read, Congratulations! My guess was that she had won her night with Choi Soobin when she began screaming and pumping her fist in the air.

When Soobin's time was over, he exited the runway with a smile and some pats on the back from his classmates. The girl who stood next to me was gone, and she now stood next to him as they happily linked arms.

I looked up and over at Beomgyu who was typing something into his phone, not before long until he stuffed it in his pocket at realization of my gaze. I swiveled my head forward at the sound of the DJ's voice.

"Who's next Cupid?" Yeonjun called out over the microphone, making my heart beat as fast as it possibly could.

Something deep inside of me hoped I did not get called.

But another part was intrigued.

I swore I made direct eye contact with Cupid when I saw her release the arrow directly at me, and I felt a small vibration come from my pin as it was now brightly flashing. The crowd's attention suddenly boarded into me all at once as their immense cheers almost blew out my ears. I looked back at Beomgyu, who smiled at me, giving my hand a small squeeze.

"You got this," he mouthed, as I was slowly carried by the crowd's cheers. Before I knew it, I was walking up the slick steps up to the platform, doing my best to control my hands from violently shaking.

"Ohhh who's this beauty?" Yeonjun's voiced echoed throughout the club and because of how close I was to him, I could hear his real voice as well. I quickly became aware of my nervous posture so I straightened up immediately, putting on a confident front which was difficult, but doable. The good thing about confidence is that no one knows if its real or not. Right now, I was going to make them all believe it was 100% real. I smiled brightly at Yeonjun, leaving him wide eyed.

"Whew! Strut your stuff, babe!" He yelled, enticing a roar from the crowd as I began to strut, one foot in front of the other down the runway.

Being one who got no attention on a day to day basis, this felt so surreal to me. I felt like I didn't do anything special to deserve all of their attention. But I figured I'd live by my life motto to just live and enjoy life, no matter my social standing.

I relaxed as much as I could, progressively getting more into it. I swayed my hips smoothly, side to side as I strutted and threw a hand up in the air which enticed all the more cheers. As I neared the end of the runway, I thought of what pose I could possibly do. As I now stood at the end of the platform, I looked over at Beomgyu, who stared back at me, phone clutched firmly in his grip, bottom lip sucked between his teeth.

I turned in his direction, throwing a hip out to the side as I put both my index fingers and thumbs into a heart, placing them on my lips and them threw my hands out to the crowd, making a heart kiss gesture.

I had no idea how many screams this would entice, until I could practically feel the runway shake from all the jumping from the crowd. As I turned to walk back, I heard some female voices scream things like "Awww!" and "She's so cute!" making my heart flutter in happiness.

As I neared the DJ booth, Yeonjun winked at me and I waved at him, exiting the runway. I had no idea how much adrenaline I had been functioning on until I felt my legs practically go numb as I walked back to my spot in the crowd with Beomgyu. My hands shaked profusely and my legs felt weak. But at least I was good at faking confidence.

As I approached him, his eyes dark as he held out his phone to show me the bright pink heart on his screen; the number three within it with the words underneath which read; Congratulations! I looked down at my pin to confirm that three was indeed my number. I gasped, throwing a hand over my mouth, smiling widely. My heart fluttered at the fact that I got his vote. I was unsure of what to do, so I thew my arms around his neck in a hug. I felt him return the hug, pulling me closer to him. I inhaled his faint sweet scent, simply enjoying the moment until suddenly...

I felt his pin vibrate in between us.

Part 4

Cupid had released her fuzzy arrow at him, making the crowd go wild.

"Your turn!" I giggled, pulling away from the hug as I squeezed his arm. "You got it," I smiled up at him. He gave me a small wink before making his way to the front, my heart racing for him.

When I thought my cheers were loud, I was seriously understating the word loud. At the sight of him walk onto the platform, the crowd went absolutely berserk. From what I could calculate, his cheers were about 1000 times louder and more frantic than mine, which was very much expected. I thought I was going to go deaf when the girl behind me screamed at the top of her lungs. I could've sworn the windows would shatter. Many of the girls began running to the front of the stage, but I stayed in my spot towards the back.

"If you go on wikipedia and look up the definition for the word sexy, the search results will quite literally show the face of this man," Yeonjun's voice echoed amongst the crowd as he slung an arm around Beomgyu's neck, enticing the crowd's screams.

"Everyone, give it up for the sexiest man alive!!" Yeonjun ruffled Beomgyu's hair which only made it look better. The crowd went absolutely wild, mostly screams of girls which thunderously fulfilled Yeonjun's demand. I looked around at the crowd, a small smirk on my face knowing that the man they all fawned over had voted for me. But I didn't let that get to my head too much, I simply giggled at the fact that I only had about $50 in my bank account for the month. There was absolutely no way I would win the vote over these millionaires. For the hell of it, I decided to try and donate $5 just to see what happened. As I was typing in the number thirteen and the donation amount, I heard some girls complaining next to me.

"Why isn't it working??" "Did anyone else's app crash?" "Mine did!" "What's going on with the app?" It won't let me donate!" I heard their voices collectively grow louder. Glancing around to find that almost every girl in the room had a confused expression, I donated my measly $5 to see what would happen. My screen lit up, the number thirteen reflecting off of my eyeballs. The iconic Congratulations! appeared at the bottom of the screen. I smiled down at my phone. I'll discuss this with him later, I giggled to myself and looked ahead to watch Beomgyu's big appearance on the runway.

I focused onto his princely stature as he walked confidently down the platform, his hands stuffed in his pockets. Occasionally, he would wave at the crowd or put up a piece sign, which intensified the roar even more. As he inched the end of the runway, it felt as though time was traveling in slow motion when he struck his pose. He pushed a hand through his blonde hair, exposing his forehead momentarily as the strands fell back in place, showcasing his perfect face. His eyes scanned the crowd, landing on mine. I watched as he moved his hand to his lips, kissing his fingers and throwing his hand out, similar to my pose.

Then, my heart almost skipped a beat when he pointed at me, moving an imaginary spotlight onto where I stood as eyes from the crowd traveled onto me. At such a pose that was directed toward me, I was beginning to feel what seemed like a fangirl moment when I got butterflies at the sight of him, yelling out to cheer for him. He finished off his pose by scrunching his nose and lips into a cute-but-sexy expression, fluttering his fingers out towards the crowd. He spun around on his heel, enticing the absolute loudest cheer I had ever heard in my entire life. In fact, I had to cover my ears to keep my eardrums from practically rupturing.

Yeonjun gave him a fist bump on his way out and I watched as a sea of both men and women ran up to him. Does this boy need his own security or something? I asked myself, entirely serious as I watched him struggle to leave the stairs. I took this as my cue to try and do what I could to help him out of there, so I shoved my way through the crowd.

"Everyone back away from the prince, please," Yeonjun demanded in a stern tone from the microphone. I pushed my way to the center of the crowd, linking my arm with Beomgyu's and pulled him through the crowd.

"Its the hot couple!" I heard a male voice call from the crowd, drawing my eyes to the shy boy from earlier, Soobin. I couldn't help but laugh at his comment, and he smiled down at the ground when he noticed I had heard him.

When we were finally free from the crowd, I walked Beomgyu back to our spot in the back, but he kept on walking, pulling me with him to the bar which was further from the buzz of people.

"Are you getting another drink?" I asked, looking at him worriedly when I noticed how out of breath and overwhelmed he was from the crowd. He shook his head, dabbing the sweat off of his forehead with a napkin.

"Those people are insane, aren't they? Crazy we all go to the same school," he said, resting the side of his head on my shoulder as we sat in the same barstools from earlier.

"Yeah..I think you need your own security, Gyu. Seriously." I added, receiving a breathy chuckle from him. He looked up at me, a small grin on his face.

"I like it when you call me that," he added, resting a hand on the top of my leg. Without thinking, I placed my hand on top of his, thinking about the craziness that had just taken place. My mind stopped on a particular question I had been saving.

"Gyu, how come my app was the only one working when you went on stage?" I finally asked, furrowing my eyebrows curiously. He released air through his nose in a silent laugh, burying his head into my neck. I felt the familiar blush creep onto my cheeks at the feeling of his face on my exposed skin. He slowly inched his way up, moving his lips near my ear,

"Because I rigged it."

I nodded slowly, too focused on his warm breath. Then, his words finally seeped into my brain, causing a smirk to surface on my lips.

I knew it.

Part 5

When the cupid-runway-model-game had ended and the party had returned to its normalcy, I grabbed Beomgyu's hand, pulling him out of his barstool.

"C'mon Gyu, let's continue dancing where we left off!"

He followed behind, eager to dance like we did before. I could've sworn he was a different person from the one who had been assigned my lab partner yesterday. He was so much more affectionate towards me, smiling and dancing like nobody's business. But maybe he wasn't all that different, maybe he was just more comfortable around me now. The most comfortable I'd ever seen him.

But even then, I felt like we shared a connection as lab partners too.

We ran out to the slick dance floor, his hand in mine. As we danced along to the beat of every hype song imaginable, I couldn't help but feel even closer to him after the cupid event from earlier. It was obvious we'd built an even stronger connection just within the night. According to the app, Beomgyu and I were now each other's valentine, instructed to spend the rest of our night together. For right now, I just focused on dancing with him.

When the fast-paced pop songs played, we jumped up and down in the air, pumping our fists as our heart rates accelerated, pure euphoria coursing through our veins. Absolutely no one could remove our smiles even if they tried; my cheeks were even beginning to ache because of how big I was grinning. The lights strobed colorfully across his face, casting beautiful highlights and shadows onto his features as we moved in what felt like slow motion. I grabbed onto his hand, pumping it up in the air and he interlaced his fingers with mine. The moment felt absolutely perfect.

When the deeper-toned r&b songs blasted through the crowd, his aura seemed to shift into a more sultry one, and I could tell by the change in his dance moves as well. He rolled his body, dancing smoothly in tune with the lush beat, making sexy gestures and irresistible sexy facial expressions. He raked his fingers through his soft hair, his eyes darkening as he gazed at me. He motioned two fingers in a "come here" motion as he bit his bottom lip and lifted a mysterious eyebrow at me. My chest fluttered at his gesture; something about the way he bit his lip ignited something within me. I fulfilled his wish and strutted toward him, taking his hand as he pressed me close to him.

"Show me what you got," he whispered in my ear, his hot breath trickling its way down my neck. The moment felt hot as we breathed into each other's skin.

A flash of nerves zapped my stomach as I internally freaked out at his request, not knowing exactly what to do. But I calmed myself with a breath, reassuring myself to be confident and just go with the beat of the song, like I did earlier on the runway. I was beginning to feel like I was in my theatre improv 101 class, being suddenly put on the spot to showcase my skills. But this was different; I enjoyed it because my valentine made it fun.

I relaxed my body, taking a moment to briefly close my eyes and breathe deeply, feeling the vibrations of the bass in the song. I began by moving my hips, pressing them right up against his as I swayed them side to side. Then, I tossed my hair into a different direction, looking up at him through some pieces that messily fell on my face. I could sense that I looked hot, mainly because of the way his eyes were beginning to gloss over with a glint of lust.

The song faded into a darker r&b tune, one that made my skin almost break out in goosebumps as the deep beat interlaced perfectly into each other, making the moment all the more intense. He licked the corner of his lips as I graced his neck with the tips of my fingers, watching him shudder slightly at the chilling touch. I moved my shoulders and hips slowly, in tune with the music as I looked deeply into his eyes, giving him sultry expressions of my own to give him a taste of what it was like.

When I thought the moment couldn't get any more heated, it did. He slid an arm under his thick coat, removing it in one swift motion, throwing it aside onto a table. He wore a black sequins tank top underneath his white button up shirt and pink coat. I wondered if he wore it intentionally if he got hot under his outfit. It was certainly getting hot in here.

I didn't have much more time to think when I saw his muscular arms in the party lighting, which had now faded into a cool purple tone, accentuating the valleys of each muscle. I moved closer to him, gazing deeply into his deep brown eyes, which almost look black in the dark lighting. In this moment, it felt like we were the only two people amongst the raving crowd.

I began to get more into it, swinging my hips with more groove, and I suddenly decided to turn around, my back pressed to his chest as I swayed my hips against his crotch. I reached down to grab his hands, which rested at his sides, and placed them on the sides of my hips. He slightly hesitated, feeling the tensing of his stomach on my back. I turned my head to look over my shoulder up at him, nodding at him in assurance. I felt him relax as I slowly guided his hands to my hips, and he began to move his own hips side to side in tune with mine.

He heavily breathed against my neck as we moved slowly with the deep, echoing beat, his hot breath shivering my spine. I turned to look up at him over my shoulder and discovered that his eyes were closed, his face completely relaxed and his mouth slightly agape. I subconsciously pressed my thighs together at the sight of his beautiful face so close to mine, his plump lips drawing my attention.

But, I quickly had to turn my head forward when he leaned down to rest his chin on my shoulder. Otherwise, he would've crashed his chin right into my nose which would've definitely hurt.

"You're definitely showing me what you've got, y/n." He breathed into my shoulder, his voice melting in my ears like honey. I traced my fingers up his arms, inducing another shudder throughout his body as he let out a small, breathy laugh at his own reaction.

"I can't get enough of you," he breathed again, his husky voice echoing into my brain, bringing a warm flutter into my stomach. His touch was intoxicating and it was hard to decipher if I was drunk off of him, off of this moment, or if it was the little shot from earlier. But I could tell from the pounding of my heart, rational thoughts passing though my mind; I definitely wasn't drunk. These are real feelings.

I turned my body completely to face him, awakening him from my shoulder. His gaze smokily entered mine as we locked eyes, his hands moving to the small of my back. I couldn't help but ask him the question that pestered my mind.

"Beomgyu, are you drunk? Or do you really mean what you're doing and saying," I looked up at him with searching eyes, nervous for his response. My heart pounded so hard, genuinely worried that he would take my question the wrong way. But I really wanted to know if this was a real moment. I didn't want him to forget everything the next day or ignore me at school like i'm sure most guys do at these parties.

He tilted his head to the side, a slight confused look on his face. He shook his head, bringing me closer in his grasp. "Y/n, I hope I made it obvious enough that I don't see you as just a lab partner. Or as just a friend," he finally concluded, almost making my internal gasp audible. The pieces finally started coming together in my head, making me realize all those times I had stopped by the award in the school hallway just to get a glance at his gorgeous smile. He truly had swept me off my feet; both literally and figuratively.

The song slowly faded into a softer, ambient acoustic one, the pale pink lights signaling a slow song.

If it couldn't be more obvious, Yeonjun's voice came over the speaker. "People, it's time for the Valentine's slow dance," he said slowly, a hint of sensuality in his words as he intentionally deepened his voice through the mic.

I watched as several disco balls slowly lowered from the ceiling, their presence casting their silver gleam on the beautiful boy before me. He lowered his hands to the sides of my hips as I moved my arms to clasp around his neck; the typical slow dance arm placement. But this was anything from typical. This moment felt magical as we locked eyes, his doe eyes like a mirror as they reflected the glittering ball which hung above us.

I finally got around to addressing his statement from earlier. "You literally swept me off my feet, you know that?" I tilted my head back at him, my eyebrow raised as I waited for him to address the duality of my question. He dropped his head as a small giggle released from his mouth, looking at our shoes for a moment until he came back to look at me again.

"Yes, I literally swept you off your feet when I saw you and your 'sprained' ankle," exaggerating the word sprained because we both knew it part of our little game. We both laughed momentarily, recalling the moment

"Yes, literally. But figuratively as well, Gyu." He furrowed his eyebrows in perplexity, searching my eyes as he searched his mind. Then, his eyes softened into a smile when he figured it out. "You swept me off my feet," I repeated, the butterflies in my stomach evident on my face as I smiled warmly. I dropped my head into his chest as a sudden laugh burst out of my lips, recalling the memory of him carrying me bridal style across the dance floor while everyone stared, dumbfounded.

"I probably looked so stupid faking a sprained ankle.. you had to walk all the way over there to get me-" I laughed harder, feeling his chest move up and down in laugher as well, the sound of his adorable, bubbly laughter like music to my ears.

"Yeah it was funny, but look where it lead us," he added, a certain softness in his voice. I looked back up at him, taking a while to think about what he just said. We had been together the entire night; dancing, laughing, sharing some not so pg moments.. it had all been too good to be true. I smiled at the thought of our memories together, memories I was not expecting to create at all with him tonight; but it was something I would never ever forget. Something I will remember forever.

"Hey, do you wanna come over to my place after?" He asked softly, his large eyes searching mine as he gently smiled. The question made my heartbeat quicken, almost feeling excited at his asking. I nodded, smiling up at him.

"So, the dashing prince wants to show me his castle?" I wittily replied, giggling as I tilted my head inquisitively. He dropped his head in a small laugh, squeezing his eyes closed at my remark.

"Only if the dazzling princess sees fit," he replied, bending his knee behind him in a charming courtesy. I giggled at his gesture, finding him so genuinely adorable, but hot at the same time. His duality had me on edge, unsure of what his next move would be. I quickly realized that Beomgyu was someone I could spend hours with, without even realizing how fast time was passing. Someone I could always be myself with. I pressed my chin into the crook of his neck as we continued swaying to the soft tune of the slow song, sensing the warmth from his body seeping into mine. The scent of his skin drew me even closer to him in what seemed like a trance, intoxicated by his warmth. I wanted to stay here forever.

When the song ended, only then had I realized that we had been in the center of a spotlight for who knows how long, the sudden burst of cheers and claps awaking me from my trance. There were people crowded around us, and I assumed they had been watching us share our slow dance. I was unsure as to why, but I couldn't help but smile and look around at everyone as they whooped and clapped. I saw Soobin and Huening waving at us from a corner, their smiles shining like a ray of sun on us. I looked up at Beomgyu, his eyes on nobody else but me. He slowly leaned his lips down to my ear, his warm breath trickling onto my skin.

"You look so beautiful." The whisper sent a large flutter through my stomach, his words the most prominent amongst the hollers of the crowd. I looked down at our shoes, attempting at hiding the red tinge of my cheeks. I did my best to meet my eyes to his again.

"Ditto, Gyu," was what I managed to sputter out, brought aback by his compliment, but also wanting to compliment him back without seeming to flustered. I smiled sweetly, my eyes almost closing at how internally happy I felt. He looked down at our shoes, where my eyes had once been. But then he reached his hand up to his shoulder, grabbing one of my hands off and holding it, leading me off of the dance floor. I interlaced my fingers with his, the cheers of the crowd beginning to die down as we exited the dance floor. He grabbed his pink coat off of the table where it resided, slipping it back over his shoulders and we continued walking, hand in hand through the club.

I was unsure as to where we were going, but I just followed along, putting my trust in him. We made our way past the bar and past the bathrooms I once stood at, staring at his handsome princely figure across the lights, carrying my memories with me as we headed to the front door of the club. I could hear the patter of raindrops pelting the glass doors and falling steadily on the pavement of the main street. Beomgyu and I gave each other one look before shrugging and walking out into the rain, the cool breeze blowing onto my bare legs, but I didn't mind it; it felt nice.

"I figured we'd make our great escape from the mob," he chuckled, raking a hand through his hair as he threw his head back, enjoying the cold wind on his face. I agreed, not being much of an extrovert myself, my shoulders felt lighter without the constant vigilance of the crowd.

"Yeah, it was getting stuffy in there too. It's nice out here." I added, throwing my head back like he had done, feeling the wind rake its cool fingers through my scalp.

"My house is this way," He called, giving my hand a small tug, which was still intertwined with his. We walked through streetlamp-filled streets which illuminated the darkness, large houses lining the way. I observed the houses closely, eyes darting around intrigued by the brilliant architecture of each one. I wondered which was his.

Part 6

I watched the warm stream of water as it trickled out of the silver faucet, filling the large tub I lay in. A thick layer of bubbles completely covered the tub, only my head visible above the water. When I figured the tub was filled enough, I turned the knobs of the faucet off, sighing in warm bliss as I laid back, feeling the hot water slowly soothe away the ache of my legs and feet from dancing all night. I glanced over at my pink, high heeled boots which stood by the door in the heap of my clothes, blaming them for the pain they caused me.

Moments before this, Gyu and I had walked hand in hand in the rain, soon arriving at the large, wood-sculpted front door of his house. We tiptoed inside what looked like some sort of millionaire's mansion, my head swiveling in every direction intrigued by all the elegant decor. He told me that his family was away on vacation, which calmed my nerves of being here in the first place. Me; a sore, shivering mess, cold and drenched from the rain, had made it obvious that I was practically an ice cube, frozen to the core. Beomgyu decided it was best that I take a warm bath.

"You'll catch a cold in those wet clothes. Here let me run you a hot bath," were his exact words.

So here I was, warming up in Choi Beomgyu's bathtub. Something I'd never expected in my entire life.

I took a long look around the large bathroom, my eyes traveling over the wooden walls, accompanied by the flicker of candles gleaming against the marble accents. His bathroom was fancy-looking, yet still felt comfortable and homey. I hadn't been into his room yet, which made me wonder if it had the same cozy vibe of his bathroom. My thoughts halted when I heard a small knock at the door.

"I brought my valentine some tea," he called from the other side, his voice muffled by the door. My heart raced at his kind gesture.

"Aww okay!" I realized my tipsiness had completely worn away when my mind began buzzing with thoughts of him coming in while i'm butt ass naked under the bubbles. I was unsure of what to say.

"Give me a sec-" I began, but the door was already swung open as he was walking in.

I chuckled when I saw that he had a hand over his eyes, shielding his view while blindly walking over to the tub with a small, bear-shaped ceramic mug. He took his hand away from his eyes to feel for his surroundings, keeping his eyes sewn tightly shut. My smile grew. His hand blindly felt for the ledge of the bathtub, just inches away from my bare skin, making my stomach twirl in nervousness. He set the steaming mug with a clink onto the ledge of the bathtub.

"Thank you!" I replied to his kindness, my voice echoing through out the bathroom.

He nodded, returning his hand to cover his eyes. I scooted my back to the wall of the tub, bringing my knees to my chest to shield my breast. The bubbles already did a good job at shielding away the rest of my naked body.

"Gyu, it's okay to open your eyes. The bubbles cover everything," my voice echoed again.

His eyebrows rose inquisitively, tilting his head. "You sure it's okay?" he asked, curiosity lacing his voice. "Mhm!" I replied, picking up the hot mug by its ear.

I watched as he slowly inched his fingers apart, barely peeking through them as if he was fearful to look. Soon enough, he took his hand away from his eyes, bringing it down to his side and sighed in relief to see that the bubbles really did cover all of me. I sat there, looking up at him as I sipped my steaming tea.

"Mmm! What kind of tea is this? It's so good," I peered into the cup curiously, genuinely so impressed with the tea as I felt its mintiness cool my throat. I had been so intrigued with the tea, I didn't notice that he hadn't answered my question.

I looked back up at him to find that he was smiling, my eyes landing directly on his. I awkwardly laughed, looking down at the bubbles on my knees as my cheeks burned. It was hard to swallow the fact that I was pretty much naked in front of him.

"It's vanilla peppermint." he finally added, taking a seat on the ledge of the bathtub, increasing the speed of my heart rate.

"You look cute sitting like that, holding my mug," he continued, the same smile returning to his face. My lips immediately drew into a grin, giggling as I looking down at the water shyly.

"Thank you, Gyu," I responded with his favorite endearment of his name, his eyes also shyly falling to gaze at the water.

I couldn't help but think of how handsome he looked in the soft glow of the candlelight. The small glitters under his eye sparkled as the candle flame danced around, also illuminating the red shimmers on his pink coat. I noticed that his black eyeliner was slightly smeared from the rain, making his eyes irresistibly smoky. His hair, also messy and frizzed up from the rain.

To say he looked good would be an understatement.

He looked fucking hot.

I watched the flame of the candles dance in his dark eyes, only now realizing that our eyes had been glued to each other's for quite a while. I shifted in the water and my heart raced at the thought of the bubbles slowly fading away to reveal my body. With the fact that he was so close, I wouldn't doubt he'd be quick to notice it too. I pressed my knees closer to my chest, feeling my heart as it beat quickly on my thigh.

"I had a lot of fun tonight," he broke the silence with his deep, smooth voice, echoing throughout the spacious room. My breathing halted when he gazed down at the bath water, dipping one of his long, dainty fingers in to trace around the bubbles near my leg.

"Yeah, I had so much fun too," I responded after a while, gulping the the knot that formed in my throat from my nerves. I took a slow sip from my mug, continuing to observe his movements in the water.

"You should've seen the way everyone was voting for you when you walked the runway. Hell, even Choi Yeonjun cast his vote," he added lost in thought, looking out at the water.

I raised my eyebrows in astonishment. The DJ can vote?

I kept my eyes on Beomgyu's, now, 4 fingers which skimmed the bubbles.

"And the way you smiled when you realized that I voted for you," he quietly giggled. I warmly smiled at the memory, setting the mug down on the ledge. His giggle had drawn my eyes up to his smiling face, eyes sparkling as he looked down at the water, and then over to meet mine.

"I'm the luckiest guy," he added, gazing directly into my eyes. I felt as though his eyes were pulling me into a trance with their dark mystery, like I was staring into the deep ocean trying to find the bottom. I looked at him in utter and complete awe.

"I'm the luckiest girl," I added, smiling as I reminisced the special moments we shared at the party. After such a long period of pure eye contact, I felt like neither of us had even blinked. Our eyes refused to break apart. I felt his warm fingers, wet from the water, skim mine, which floated by my side. My face grew hot as I watched his fingers trace over my palm.

"Can I ask you something?" he inquired, scanning my face with his dark brown eyes. All I could do was nod. The tension weighed a ton on my shoulders, practically restricting my voice box from its crushing pressure.

His slightly sucked the corner of his bottom lip into his mouth, biting at the soft skin as his eyes traveled down to my own lips.

"Can I kiss you?" he asked, his deep voice almost in a whisper. My cheeks felt like they could catch on fire with how hot they were, burning with the heat of both the steamy water and the seductive man before me. My heart strummed against my chest as the tension reached its all time high.

I slowly nodded. "Yes," I responded in a whisper, almost inaudible to the ear. But he heard it.

He bent over the ledge of the bathtub to cup the side of my face. The warmth of his touch sparked a fire within me, spreading its heat all throughout my body. His face inched close to mine ever so slowly, until the gap between our lips closed.

His soft, full lips wrapped around my own, blissfully intertwining in unison. The fire within me had sparked even more, feeling as my heart pounded with each passing moment our lips locked. Our noses brushed as he slowly pulled away from the deep kiss. I opened my eyes to meet his, which were mere inches from mine, glittering in the candlelight as they searched my own. This was the final piece to the puzzle; kissing him was something I never knew I wanted, no- needed until now. Everything felt absolutely perfect.

I crashed my lips back onto his for a second kiss, slowly intermingling our wet lips into a deep, deliciously intoxicating kiss. He came back for another, and then another, until we weren't stopping for anymore breaks. Our lips danced in one continuous kiss, enticing a steamy make out. I shifted in the tub, sitting up on my knees, not giving a shit that my naked body was now exposed. The fire burning inside me desired to be as close to him as I could. I sensed the cool air hit my torso and chest as the bubbles slid down my skin. I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him even closer than before. At realization that I was sitting upright, he placed his cool hands on my bare hips, inviting goosebumps to pelt all around my body.

"Is it okay if I touch you?" he softly asked in between kisses, breathing in each other's heavy breaths. My heart fluttered at the thought of his desire to pleasure me, igniting the flame to burn hotter inside me.

"Please do," I assured him, stroking my fingers through his soft hair as we passionately kissed.

At this, he slowly ran his fingers up my back, wet with bubbles, intensifying my goosebumps even more. His hands found their way to my ass, gently grabbing a handful, before making their way down to the back of my thighs. I slightly gasped as I felt his fingers crawl up the insides of my thighs, welcoming a second heart beat. Soon he made his way to my wetness, gently rubbing my clit with two fingers in a slow, circular motion which coaxed a soft moan from my lips.

He pulled away from the kiss to watch my dazed expression, biting his lip as the sound of my moans echoing throughout the bathroom as he inserted a finger into me, pumping in and out slowly. If it couldn't get any better, he used his thumb to continue rubbing my throbbing clit as he curled his fingers up to my g-spot, a loud moan bubbling from my throat as a result. I arched my back at the immense pleasure of his fingers, holding myself steady with my firm grasp on his shoulders. I ran my fingers down his textured coat, sliding one side off of his arm and he removed the rest, falling with a gentle thud on the floor.

"Is it okay if I touch you?" I returned the question, desperate to please him as much as he was me.

"Of course," he replied against my lips in a breathy whisper.

I took that as my cue to run my hand down his torso, notifying him as to where I was headed. He sighed in delight as I rubbed a hand over the hardness that tented his pants. Just then, an idea came to me.

I gently pulled his forehead to my neck, placing my lips to his ear. "Why don't you join me?" I whispered, nibbling the corner of his ear. I sensed he was all in, when his body jolted at the sensation of my warm mouth on his ear as he began tugging at the material of his sequins tank top which glittered vibrantly against the tub wall. I helped slide his textured shirt over his head in one smooth motion, revealing the toned upper half of his body. I ran a hand down his arm, feeling his muscles under my grasp as I gave them a small squeeze. His body jolted at the sensation of my fingers down his torso, noticing as small goosebumps pelted his skin under my touch.

Then, I made my way to his light pink pants; the ones which drew my attention to his beautiful figure when I first saw him at the party. Before undoing his belt, I rubbed my palm gently over his hardened member, causing him to suck in a breath through his teeth. I looked up at him curiously as I hovered my hand over his pants, watching his eyes fill with even more need for my touch.

At the sight of his dazed expression, I made it my mission to give him all the pleasure he desired and more; to make him feel like he was on cloud 9. When I undid his belt and unbuttoned his pants, hooking a finger under the elastic of his boxers and pulling them down, his member sprung up so quickly it nearly hit my chin before pressing completely flat up against his lower stomach. His tip glistened with pre cum in the candlelight.

I couldn't believe that I had made him this hard in such a short amount of time, but at the same time, I felt the second heartbeat of my clit pulsate rapidly, creating more wetness than ever before. We both wanted each other so bad and it was so obvious by our bodily autonomy.

He stepped out of his pants, and before he could get in the tub with me, I stopped him by gently grabbing his torso, placing a trail of butterfly kisses on his hip bone. Then I trailed more kisses around, leading closer and closer to his hard-on. I looked up at him as I placed a kiss on his tip, slowly licking down his length and back up. At this, he threw his head back in pleasure, a low moan escaping his lips. I took his entire member into my mouth slowly, my lips stretching as much as they could over his size. We locked eyes as his tip hit the back of my throat, my eyes watering as I felt myself begin to choke on his length. His half open eyes glimmered with lust as he brought his hand down to grasp gently at my hair.

"Fuck- you feel so good" he moaned breathily, his deep voice making my thighs squeeze together in the water.

I swirled my tongue around his tip once more before pulling his hand down towards me, signaling for him to climb into the bathtub. He got in, kneeling down in front of me as we sweetly kissed, getting sloppier by the second. He placed his hand on my back, lowering me down to rest my head on the wall behind the tub. With his other hand, he fondled my breasts under the water, the sensation of my nipples between his fingers intensifying both of my heartbeats. He kissed my neck, trailing wet kisses all around and onto my chest, taking one of my breasts into his mouth and swirling my bud around with his tongue. I watched as his plump lips sucked bright red hickeys all over my neck, leaving me infatuated with his pretty markings on my chest.

This sensation was pure bliss, something I'd never felt before. I wasn't sure when to tell him this, though. I just kept going along with what I thought he would like, pretending like I knew what I was doing. As we kissed with him on top, I felt his rock hard member nudge my stomach, making us both aware of another option we had.

"Do you want to?..um," I asked hesitantly into his lips, unsure of his response. But with each of our heart rates beating as quick as the other's, what we both wanted was obvious.

"That's only if you're comfortable with it," he added reassuringly, reaching up to stroke my chin before placing a soft kiss onto my lips. I searched deeply into the smoky abyss of his eyes, knowing for sure this was something I wanted to do. But there was something I needed to tell him first.

"Um...Gyu. There's something I need to tell you," I looked away, unsure of how to formulate the words. He nodded as he awaited me to continue, comfortingly stroking my jaw with the back of his nails.

"I've never um.. this is my first time," I finally concluded, gazing expectancy into his eyes.

He gazed back into mine, taking a deep breath through his swollen lips. "Me too."

At this, I realized that all of my assumptions about him had been wrong. The times he got upset when I assumed he had been with other girls; it all made sense now. Something in my stomach unraveled, feeling relieved that we would both be inexperienced together. I wrapped an arm around his neck, pulling him into my chest, wrapping my arms around his soft back into a tight hug.

"Let's have our first experience together," I smiled against his frizzy, sweet scented hair.

"We'll take it slow," he added, his mouth tickling my skin. I kissed his lips deeply, both excited and anxious for what was to come. Although I haven't known him for long, I don't think time really matters, what matters to me is how comfortable this boy makes me feel. I felt I could trust him with my whole life; the warmth which cradles my heart at the sight of him says it all.

He pulled away, reaching his arm out of the bathtub to the floor where his pink coat and tank top lay in a heap, fumbling with the pocket of his coat for a moment before pulling out a small, pink bag with red hearts on it. To my guess, it looked like a party favor from tonight. He gave me a quick glance as I tilted my head in curiosity at what was in the bag. Once the strings were untied, he pulled out a small square package which shimmered gold in the candlelight. I quickly realized that it was a condom wrapper, making my cheeks flush at the thought of his dick which would shortly be buried deep inside of me. I was also happy to see that he was prepared and respected me enough to use protection. My heart fluttered for him.

I acknowledged his mindfulness with a smile, my curiosity still peaked at whatever else was in the bag.

"What else is in the bag, Gyu? I wasn't able to get my hands on a party favor," I inquired, eyeing the pink bag. He pursed his lips at my question, mouth curled as he was trying to contain a laugh. He rummaged through the bag, hesitant to pull out whatever else was in there. He handed me the bag, letting out a deep laugh in embarrassment as I pulled out several small bottles of flavored lube. I looked up at him with a laugh of my own.

"Its just funny that the party favors were my idea. Someone who's never had sex," he giggled into his the back of his hand. I couldn't help but chuckle at his cuteness. I examined the colorful arrangement of lube, about 6 different flavors ranging from cherry to apple, all intriguing me with their seemingly yummy mystery.

"We can try those if you want..." his voice emerged, trailing off as if he wasn't sure what to say. I liked the idea, nodding my head excitedly as I rubbed small circles on his thigh with my free hand. We both sat there in the water momentarily and I was sure that we both had the same burning question in mind.

"Will the condom work underwater?" I finally asked, doing the both of us a favor by relieving the silence. I had a feeling that he wanted to seem know what he was doing, but when it came to a condom in the water, he was just about as clueless as I was. We both shrugged, giggling as the question dawned over us.

"I'll just drain the water down a bit just in case," he reached behind him, pulling the plug out of the drain, causing the sudsy water to begin disappearing by the minute. Feeling the moment begin to heat up again as I caught him flick his eyes down to my tits, I stuffed the colorful bottles back into the pink bag, setting it on the ledge. As the water slowly drained, I inched closer to him, watching his plump lips glisten in the candlelight as I sweetly pressed mine to his. His tongue licked my bottom lip, asking for permission to enter my mouth. I gave him access, both our tongues now dancing in unison, tasting every bit of him.

His hands traveled all around my body, trailing down my sides and back up, he took one of my hands into his, tightly interlacing his fingers with mine, connecting us on a deeper level. I felt small chills form on my upper half as I noticed most of the warm water had drained, now barely filling the tub enough to cover our thighs. Noticing the water level, he put the plug back in the drain, a cloud of bubbles left in the tub along with the shallow pool of water. Our lips clashed back together like a magnet, feeling my stomach fill with nerves as I sensed what was coming. I pulled him closer, chests pressed together as the moment heated up all the more. Small moans filled the steamy air, both of us getting off just by kissing and slowly grinding against each other.

Lips connected, I sat up, guiding him so that he now sat upright against the tub wall; the opposite of how we had been before. Our noses brushed as I spread my legs over his, situating myself so that I now straddled him. He pulled away from my lips when my breasts hit his chin, drawing his attention to my chest. He buried his face in between my tits, using his hands to grope both of them lightly, fascinated by how they glistened in the candlelight. I watched him, getting more turned on my the second. He looked up at me innocently as he used the tip of his tongue to flick up and down on my nipple, coaxing an echoey moan from my lips at the sight, my mouth agape as I watched him in awe.

"Mhm, you like that?" his deep voice vibrated against my nipple as he spoke in the sexiest tone, my moans growing louder at the sheer sensuality of everything. Everything about him was perfect; his large, doe eyes filled with galaxies, gazing at me intensely, his full lips as he moved them across my chest, voice thick like honey, his blonde hair, now dark blonde as wet strands clung to his forehead. He was like- out of a dream. But this wasn't a dream; he was here with me right now, whispering dirty things across my skin as our hot breaths filled the musky air.

I cupped the side of his face, moving my lips to his neck as I kissed and sucked love bites on his soft, damp skin. His deep groan echoed in the bathroom as I slowly rocked over his rock hard dick, trying to get myself off by grinding my clit against his tip. I moaned against his neck as my throbbing clit found its way to where I wanted it; the sensation of the veins on his cock feeling fucking amazing against my desperate clit.

I pulled away from his neck, turning to face him only to find that he had placed the wrapped condom between his puffy lips, the sight seducing me even further. My heart raced profusely as he shut an eye in a sultry wink at me, the corner of his lips twitching upward. It reminded me of the time we danced at the party; the sexy expressions he made simply made me melt.

"You're so fucking hot," I admitted, pulling his chin closer to me as I bit the corner of the wrapper with my teeth, both of us turning our heads to rip the top off of the wrapper, being careful not to rip the condom. Once it was open, he pulled the condom out with two fingers, discarding the empty wrapper on the bathroom floor by his coat. He slid his hand down my back, bringing me closer to him as he sweetly kissed my lips one last time.

I sat up, a small string of my wetness stretching from his tip to my clit, connecting both of us. He hummed at the sight, a sexy grin on his lips as he used his finger to collect some of the wetness from my folds, sending a shiver up my spine at his touch. He brought his wet fingers to his lips, slowly licking them clean as his gaze boarded deeply into mine. My mouth fell agape at the sight, he really knew all the things to turn me the fuck on. I could hardly breath at the mere sight of him licking his fingers clean of my arousal.

"Fuck.." was what managed to fall past my lips as I watched him, drunk off of his aura. A deep giggle bubbled from his throat as he grinned, bringing me out of my daze as a small smile spread across my lips at the sound of his adorable laugh.

A sudden rush of serotonin coursed through my veins as I sat there on top of him, his face too perfect for this world. "Gyu!!" I jumped suddenly in his lap in excitement, using one of my fingers to pinch his cheeks. I was simply overwhelmed by his duality- how he can be so damn sexy one moment and the most adorable boy the next. His smile grew wider, pearly white teeth making an appearance through his lips.

"What!" his voice had shifted from a deep sexy one into a higher pitched one, my heart melting from his cuteness. I looked away for a second, searching my thoughts of what I wanted to say. There was something deep inside of me that I needed to get out so desperately; and now seemed like the perfect time.

"I.. really like you," my cheeks flushed crimson, surprised at the sound of my own words leave my mouth. When my eyes traveled hesitantly back up to his, they were bigger and even more sparkly than before, his cheeks burning brightly. He crashed his lips into mine, the kiss filled with pure love and emotion. He exhaled from his nose, using his other hand to sweetly cup the side of my face. When he slowly pulled away, his eyes centimeters away from mine, I could swear I was lost in outer space; thousands of stars and galaxies engulfing me with their mystery. My starry eyed boy. So perfect, I almost wanted to cry at how much joy poured into my heart in this very moment.

"And I really really like you," he replied, the tense nerves in my stomach releasing at the sound of his voice fill my ears. I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling his forehead to mine. It was astonishing to me just how quickly we admitted our liking of one another, even after just being lab partners for one day and sharing some moments at his party. But I knew I was certain. It was something that goes beyond words, beyond what the eye can see. Its what I feel deep in my heart, and I'm sure his heart feels it too, as I felt it beating quickly through his chest against mine. I love this boy. So. Much.

I brought my lips to his again, both of our passion obvious as our tongues glided over each other's perfectly. His hand gingerly traveled over my collarbones, then over my chest again, the sensation of his long fingers over my nipples bringing a certain heat to my body, taking over my senses again. It didn't take long for the moment to catch fire again as I grasped a few locks of his hair between my fingers at the pleasure he was giving me just by slightly stroking my chest. He used his thumb to rub small circles on my clit, then slowly moved his thumb to my opening, pushing it deeply inside of me which made me moan loudly at the feeling. He pumped his thumb in and out at an excruciatingly slow pace, my jaw falling at the sight of his lip between his teeth as he watched me.

"How about I replace this with something else?" his darkened eyes focused on mine as he pulled his thumb out of me, licking it clean. All I could do was nod, my throat releasing small moans at the sight of his sultry expression.

Both of our attention focused down to his hand as he placed the condom on his tip, his painfully hard dick twitching as he slowly unraveled the condom down to the base of his shaft, the latex now wrapped snuggly on him. I grabbed his thumb, which he had sucked clean of my juices and put it in my own mouth, tasting a mixture of his saliva and my arousal swirl around in my mouth. He watched me through several strands of blonde hair which had fallen over his eyes, licking his lips at the sight of me sensually sucking his thumb.

His thumb still in my mouth, I lifted myself off of him slightly, using my other hand to position his tip on my clit, rubbing it in circular motions over my throbbing wetness. Nothing but the slick sounds of his tip on my clit and both of our soft moans filled the air. He slowly removed his thumb from my mouth and moved it to his own, licking the concoction of juices and our saliva off.

He sat up, pulling me closer to him as I moaned into his lips, it taking everything in me not to just completely sit down on his cock. I wanted to make sure he was ready, and I was sure it would probably hurt a bit since it was my first time, considering he was also pretty big. A part of me hoped it wouldn't hurt too bad but another part desperately needed to feel him stretch me out right here right now.

"Gyu I think I'm ready," I breathily moaned against his lips, my fingers crawling up his back. He hummed against my lips, kissing them once more before looking me in the eyes.

"Please take your time," he reassured me in a sweet voice, running his fingers through my hair as he sat back against the tub wall, keeping his eyes focused on my every move. He rubbed small circles on either side of my hips as I sat up on my knees, positioning his tip at my entrance. I sat down slowly, feeling as his warmth of his tip crept into my walls, slowly stretching me out as I sat all the way down on his cock. I gasped as I felt him twitch inside me, a deep moan escaping his lips and echoing through the bathroom. My mouth falling open as I slowly moved back up, both of us watching as his my labia stretched around his dick as I rocked up and down, increasing speed as I bounced on his thighs. He sat up, pressing his chest to mine, eyes rolling back in pleasure. The pleasure surely outweighed the pain as I could feel his length massaging my g-spot, causing a high-pitched moan to escape my throat.

"Beom- oh fuck you feel amazing," I managed to murmur into his plump lips as his mouth was also agape, sharing one breath as we moaned loudly, sure enough to be heard outside of the bathroom. He lowly hung his head in my chest as he shut his eyes closed at the immense pleasure of my tight warmth around his dick. I inhaled his hair, the scent of his shampoo and the lavender bubbles swirling perfectly in my nose.

The small slaps of skin from my ass on his thighs echoed throughout the bathroom as the sloshing from the water in the tub intensified as I increased my pace. I felt his teeth on my neck as he nipped at my skin, leaving red marks on my collarbones, intensifying the pleasure all the more. I spelled out his name by grinding against him, his tip hitting all the right spots as I circled my hips around, nearly wanting to scream at the immense pleasure. My tits bounced against his face as he hung his head low, taking one of my nipples into his mouth, the warm feeling of his tongue swirling on the sensitive bud sending shivers all around my body.

"You're fucking me so good," he moaned against my breasts, his dirty talk making me more fucked out than ever before. I threw my head back in pleasure, shutting my eyes, on cloud 9 at how he made me feel. His hands wrapped around my body, finding a comfortable home on my ass as he squeezed at the skin, using one of his hands to spank one of my cheeks causing a loud slap of skin to echo in the bathroom. I moaned louder than before, picking my pace up as fast as I had ever gone, feeling a knot begin to form in my stomach as his dick slammed perfectly into me every time.

"I wanna watch your pretty face as you ride me," he moaned, gently pulling my head down to his face as he was nearly out of breath. "You look so good," I returned his compliment as I breathily moaned into his lips, 100% honest as the sight of his beautifully fucked out expression was about to send me over the edge. With both hands, he gripped the sides my waist, helping me out by fucking into me. My thighs were burning with soreness, but I didn't give a shit, the pleasure outweighed the pain.

"Gyu I think i'm gonna cu-" was all I could say before he started pounding into me harder than ever before, his thighs meeting mine with the slap of skin as he fucked me at the fastest pace he could, the water from the tub raining on us as it sloshed around violently. It drove me crazy how vocal he was, his moans as loud as mine as they echoed beautifully throughout the large room. Our voices harmonized, strings of profanities leaving our lips as we both came simultaneously. Feeling his dick twitch inside of me, the knot in my stomach unravelling deliciously as a wave of ecstasy washed over my body, back arching as I rode out my high.

We both huffed into a sloppy, passion filled kiss as he wrapped his arms around me into a tight embrace. I giggled into his lips as his soft hair ticked the sensitive skin of my neck, feeling his lips form into a tiny smile. I ruffled his hair with a hand, pecking both of his cheeks excitedly. I felt the happiest with him, and now we felt so much closer than ever before.

"That was amazing.. you felt so good Gyu," I puffed my cheeks, raising my eyebrows at the memory of his dick inside me. The feeling was addicting, especially because it was him. He giggled, swiping his thumb over my lips, removing some of the saliva from the messy make out.

"You felt like heaven," he replied, softly biting my bottom lip as he sweetly kissed me. We sat there for a moment, coming down from our high as our breathing returned to normal, just examining each other, placing small, loving kisses everywhere imaginable on one another's faces. I noticed that his eyeliner was completely gone now, wiped away from the sweat and water from the tub. I gawked over his beautifully bare face. After a while, he broke the silence with a suggestion that caught my attention.

"Lets go to my room," he whispered against my lips, my head quickly nodding in excitement. We both climbed out of the tub, my legs instantly weak and trembling as I stood up, earning a laugh from him. He wrapped a fresh, linen scented towel around me from behind, helping me dry off. He ruffled the towel through his blonde locks, the sight so sexy that it didn't take long for wetness to return to my core. He draped the towel around his neck as he stood there naked, such a beautiful sight I couldn't help but stare. He slowly pranced over to me, my neck swiveling up to look at him the closer he got to me. He pressed his warm, naked body to mine, slowly inching his lips closer to my ear. My heart raced.

"You looked so gorgeous bouncing on my cock," his deep voice melted into my brain, sending so many shivers up my spine and pelting all over my body. He gave my neck an irresistible smooch before locking his dark eyes with mine. Before I could say anything, he hooked an arm under my leg, swiftly picking me up for the second time tonight, this time my legs wrapped around his waist as I straddled him, his hands on my ass to support me. I giggled at the sudden surprise. He walked, using one of his hands to open the bathroom door, kicking it open with his foot. He carried me through the cold air of his house, the white, marble walls and warm lighting providing a beautiful, spacious elegance to the place.

Soon, we arrived at the wooden door of his bedroom, soft light trickling out from the space under the door. He nudged the door open with his foot, revealing the warm glow of his room. As he walked over to set me on his bed, I looked around, taking in all of the pretty wooden accents, candles, and fairy lights that adorned his walls. The sweet pumpkin spice scent of his room engulfed my senses, bringing a nostalgic feeling as it went so well with the cozy ambiance. He set me down on the soft, plaid gray comforter of his medium-sized bed next to a few plushies which were excruciatingly adorable. An acoustic guitar hung on the wall straight ahead, as well as old records which decorated the cream-colored walls like black coffee with the perfect amount of sweet cream. It was all such an aesthetically beautiful sight, giving me a brand new aspect of the Beomgyu I know and love, my heart fluttering even more for him.

"Wow your room is so pretty, Gyu!" I exclaimed as I looked around, dazzled by the decor. I felt even more comfortable here than in my own home, the atmosphere was simply so inviting; I never wanted to leave. He plopped down on the bed next to me, our naked bodies pressing together as he smiled at me at my compliment.

"Not as pretty as you," he replied, caressing my cheek with his thumb. I pressed my lips to his at his darling compliment, filling my heart with joy and butterflies. Without pulling away from my lips, he climbed on top of me as I lay back on the pillowy comforter, his hand hooked around my thigh as his member hardened against my stomach. He hovered over me, hands creating an indent in the mattress by my sides where he held himself up. He placed his lips under my chin, kissing a long strand of kisses from my neck, in between my breasts, and down to my stomach. He nudged at the inside of my thigh, signaling me to spread my legs even wider than they already were. I spread them wide enough to fit his broad shoulders between them, shuddering as he began to kiss all the way down my thigh, arching my back as his warm breath grew closer to my wetness.

He placed the tip of his tongue at the base of my opening, licking a long stripe all the way up to my throbbing clit, hissing through my teeth at the amazing sensation his tongue had to offer. A moan escaped my lips as he flicked his tongue quickly against my clit, pulsating the tip of his tongue in tune with the pulsations of my heartbeat. What made it even hotter was that he looked up at me through the stray pieces on his forehead, his smoky eyes mixed with the sight of him completely devouring my pussy making me want to scream. Keeping his eyes on mine, he shook his head, burying his tongue deeper into me as his nose breathed in my scent.

I maneuvered myself up with my elbows to get a better view of him eating me out, not able to get enough of him. If it couldn't get any better, he stopped momentarily, pulling a pink bag out of his drawer; a party favor. He offered me the bag, and remembering what we had planned earlier, pulled out all of the bottles of flavored lube, arranging them in my palm for him to take his pick.

"Cherry please!" he chimed, happily taking the red bottle from my palm. I giggled as I put the bottles off to the side, focusing my attention back onto him. He unscrewed the lid of the small bottle, pouring a small amount on my clit, slightly flinching as the cold liquid dribbled down to my entrance. I sucked my bottom lip into my teeth at the arousing feeling. Using two fingers, he spread the liquid all over my clit and my entrance, moaning at the sensation of the cold liquid warming up by the second against my heat.

"Mmmh, you look so good," he hummed in a gentle voice, flicking his dazed eyes up to mine. I watched as he slowly slid his middle finger into my entrance, the extra lubrication making my jaw drop, soon becoming a moaning mess as he curled his finger up to my g-spot. "Oh yes" I moaned over and over again making high pitched sounds as he added his ring finger, making a deeper come here motion. His eyes never leaving mine, he began flicking his tongue on my clit, quickening his pace as his fingers maintained slow and steady pumps, fucking into me sweetly.

My mouth opened even wider at the heavenly sensation coming from his tongue and fingers, the low moans coming from his mouth vibrating against my clit, heightening my senses to the max. He removed his fingers and placed his open mouth over my entire pussy, sucking up all of my juices and licking long stripes from the base of my opening to my clit, swirling his tongue around deliciously.

"You taste amazing- with and without the lube," he breathed against my clit. "You feel fucking amazing Gyu," I quickly replied through my teeth, feeling out of breath at the sensation. He rubbed his index and middle fingers along my folds, sliding my clit in between them, applying slight pressure as he continued to rub up and down. The sensation of my clit sliding smoothly between his fingers made my eyes roll back, the familiar ball returning to my core as I felt my climax approaching. "Oh my god Gyu right there," I moaned loudly, notifying him of the immense pleasure his fingers were providing me.

At my request, he kept going, picking up the pace as my legs began to twitch at the sensation of the knot growing tighter in my stomach. I sensed the bed slightly shift when he climbed over me, his fingers still massaging clit perfectly. With his free hand, he poured a tiny bit of the cherry lube over my nipples and I gasped at the cool liquid drip down the most sensitive part of my chest. He then rubbed the slick liquid over both of my nipples simultaneously, stretching his thumb and ring finger to play with both of my nipples at the same time with his one free hand.

I buried the side of my head roughly into the mattress, inhaling the clean scent of his comforter as he simultaneously played with my pussy and nipples, intoxicating me with immense pleasure. I could've sworn I was floating on a cloud, feeling so overtaken with rupture that I couldn't even form a sentence. The walls of his house were quite used to my moans by now and anyone who might hear us from outside most definitely knew his name, due to the fact it left my lips every minute. His name quickly became my favorite name in the world, I felt I could never get tired of hearing or saying it.

"Beomgyu you're gonna make me cum I'm so close," I moaned, biting at the skin on my arm which surely would leave dark bite marks. He smiled at my words, striving to make me finish as he quickened the pace of his fingers and began licking the lube off of my tits, swirling his saliva around on each of my nipples which he knew would send me over the edge; and it did. As I released onto his fingers, he placed his lips on mine, devouring my loud moans as his tongue explored my mouth, the subtle taste of sweet cherries on his lips. My body became extremely relaxed under him as I came down from my high, a euphoric smile finding its way onto my face.

"You really know all the right places, you sure it's your first time?" I giggled jokingly, stroking his soft cheek as he licked his wet lips. A mischievous smile formed on his lips at my inquiry.

"Of course, silly!" he leaned down to peck my lips as an adorable laugh bubbled from his throat. I really couldn't get enough of his laugh, ever since the first time I saw him smile, I had fallen in love with it. In love with him.

"Your turn," I jumped up, wrapping him into my arms as I wrestled him so that he now laid on his back, me on top of him. He rose an eyebrow, a small grimace on his face as he saw me from a new view, my boobs more prominent from this angle. He bit his bottom lip at the sight of me, and I felt his dick twitch underneath my as it practically begged to be touched. I excitedly reached for the pink bag that lay on the edge of the bed. Weighing the 5 options, I ended up going for the strawberry flavor.

"Gyu, close your eyes!" I decided to play a little guessing game with him, refraining to show him the bottle until his eyes were shut. He smiled, curiosity on his face as he fluttered his eyes shut, pressing them tightly together in anticipation. Using this as my chance, I scooted off of him, making myself comfortable on the bed by his hips, gazing at his perfect naked body. I trailed my fingers along his thigh, inviting small goosebumps to form under my fingertips.

His dick was pressed flush against his stomach, a bead of pre cum glistening in the warm lighting of his room, waiting to be licked off. I used the tip of my tongue to gently lick the bead off, tasting every bit of him on my tastebuds. He bit down on his lip as he shifted around on the bed in anticipation for what was next. Unscrewing the lid of the tiny pink bottle, I drizzled a small amount onto his tip, watching as the thin liquid dripped down his entire length, the sight making my mouth water at how good his dick looked. I concluded that I was in love with every bit of him, from head to toe, even his dick was sexy. I am most definitely whipped for this boy.

He placed a hand under his head as his eyes were still sewn shut, the sight of his exposed armpit, his relaxed face, and his body right next to me turned me on so much, he was simply so beautiful. I capped the bottle, rolling it aside before propping myself up on my knees, holding my hair in my fist to prepare myself to go down on him. I started by kissing the warm skin of his thighs, inhaling his scent as I trailed up to his member, licking up his length before swirling my tongue over his sensitive tip.

I enjoyed the sour, yet sweet flavor of the strawberry lube, but either way I was addicted to the way every bit of him tasted, naturally. His deep moans filled the room, not echoing so much like in the bathroom, but still loud enough to make my clit throb at the very sound of his voice. I wrapped my lips around his length tightly, sucking my cheeks in to make him feel as much pleasure as possible. Then, before continuing, I removed my mouth from his dick with a pop, moving over to place my lips on his to continue our little guessing game. His tongue immediately entered my mouth, swirling around mine as he tried his best to pick up as much of the flavor as possible.

"Hmmmm... strawberry?" he questioned as he peeked at me through one eye. I clapped my hands together, nodding my head excitedly to signal his success. He smiled, fluttering both his eyes open.

"Now you get a very special prize for guessing it right," I chimed, giving his lips a peck and I winked at him, making my way back down to my spot in between his legs. He adjusted himself as he propped himself up on his elbows, gazing down at me.

"Now I get to watch your pretty face," he said in an endearing voice, giggling as he gave me an adorable smile, making my heart pound. I smiled as I positioned myself in between calves, now facing his hardened member as it glistened in the warm light, veins making their appearance as he grew harder by the second. I was destined to try something new, unsure of how to do it, but I felt comfortable and free of judgement with Beomgyu so I just tried my best. He watched me, fascinated as I squeezed my boobs together with both of my hands, positioning them over his dick. I slid his member in between my tits, forming a small pearl of spit on my lips, spitting on his tip to create more lubrication. He looked at me in awe, his mouth agape as a loud moan escaped his throat.

"Oh my fuck-" He threw his head back, his adam's apple bobbing up and down every time he released a moan. I quickened my pace, squeezing my tits together harder to form more pressure for him, causing his groans to grow even louder. He looked back down at me, totally infatuated as his eyes traveled from his cock stuffed in between my tits, to my eyes, gazing up at him innocently. He almost wanted to cum just at the sight.

I began licking his tip every time it peaked through the top of my breasts, swirling my tongue perfectly in unison with the thrusts. His eyebrows furrowed upward in pleasure as he made the most fucked out expression, clutching the comforter roughly in his fists. "Fuck fuck fuck!" was what he managed to groan out, along with other profanities mixed with the sweet sound of my name leave his lips. I had no idea how wet I was until I could practically hear the wet sound of my thighs sticking together. I squeezed my thighs together tightly in attempt to get myself off at the sight and sound of sexy moans combined with his absolutely fucked expression, his lip between his teeth biting at the skin roughly.

"I want you to come all over my face, Gyu," I breathily moaned as my clit began to throb between my thighs at the mere thought of him releasing all over my face. This provoked a loud grunt from his throat as he raked a hand through his hair, revealing his forehead. He looked so damn sexy, I just wanted to give him as much pleasure as I could, make him feel as good as he makes me feel. He lazily nodded his head as his eyes rolled back, shutting them tightly as he began thrusting his hips into my breasts. I reached out to grab his hand, feeling as he quickly grasped my fingers in a death grip, his other hand bunching the sheets so roughly I thought he was going to tear it apart.

He began fucking into my tits even harder as I messily licked his tip, enticing loud moans from the both of us. I figured that whenever I moaned against him, my voice vibrated against his tip, making his back arch in pleasure so I moaned louder, his thrusts becoming sloppier by the second as he was reaching his climax. He made the sexiest expression I had ever seen him make as soon as he reached his peak, we locked eyes and he opened his mouth as a loud, husky moan reverberated through the room. Soon, his cum began shooting out of his tip, messily drizzling all over my face, decorating me in its milky warmth. I opened my mouth, sticking my tongue out to receive every last drop that shot out of his twitching dick, some dripping onto my chest as I used my finger to scoop it up and lick it clean.

He simply stared at me in awe, huffing as he came down from his high, watching me through messy pieces of hair that covered his eyebrows. I licked my lips clean, feeling as his cum was now running down my face and getting onto his comforter. I tried to stop it from dripping, so I frantically cupped my hands to try and catch as much of it as I could, enticing a teasing laugh from him as he watched me panic.

"Here let me clean you up," he giggled, jumping off his bed to grab the towel we used earlier from the bath. He returned, wiping my face clean of his cum, and I licked my fingers clean, the sexual tension returning as I looked up at him innocently as I licked my fingers off one by one. My legs were incredibly weak, shaking as my swollen clit throbbed rapidly between my folds. I felt dizzily in need of his touch, grabbing his shoulder, I stood on my tip toes to press my lips desperately to his, puffy from biting down on them.

"Did you like fucking my tits?" I whispered against his throat, licking a stripe from the side of his neck up to his ear, nibbling lightly on the spot below his upper lobe piercing. I felt him shudder under my hot breath, his hand roughly groping my ass as the sexual tension reached its all time high. Now that we weren't virgins anymore, we had both gained more confidence with each other, willing to try anything and everything. Right now I wanted him to fuck me senseless.

"Your tits are so perfect. All of you is perfect," he muttered breathily into my lips, his eyes darkening like the deep ocean at night, a certain mystery washing over his aura as he gripped my ass tighter than before. I trailed my fingers across his back, pressing my chest tightly to his, watching his eyes travel down and back up, gazing at me sensually. Just the feeling of his eyes on my bare skin left me wanting more; wanting all of him. I kissed his cheek sweetly, blowing into his ear, "Only for you," which left his mouth slightly parted, tongue between his teeth. My clit was throbbing, swelling by the minute begging to be massaged by his perfect fingers. We both had an aura of mystery surrounding us, neither one of us able to tell what the other was thinking. Neither of us fought to be dominant; we both were.

"I want you to fuck me so deeply into the mattress that it leaves an imprint of my body. Can you fuck me that hard, Gyu?" My voice trailed deeply into his ear, making him hungrier for the taste of my skin by the second.

"I'll fuck you so hard you'll forget your own name," his deep voice husked against my skin, pressing messy kisses all over my neck as his hands grasped at my lower back, picking me up in one swift motion. I wrapped my legs around his bare hips, feeling his cock pressed against his stomach, already rock hard even though he came moments ago. To my surprise, he didn't carry me to the bed, but over to his dresser, where he set me down on the smooth wood, feeling its surface cool my ass.

"I'm gonna fuck you on every piece of furniture I own," his voice sounded deeper than before, eyes darkening as he looked at me with pure lust. He looked as sexy as always, but in this moment I felt I would simply pass away by how fucking hot he looked as his hair messily fell over the beads of sweat on his forehead, eyes fierce, lips plump, and his aura had me intoxicated. Noticing the condom in his hand, my eyes darkened at the idea of taking him raw, my mouth watering at the thought of being able to feel every little twitch, vein, and throb of his cock.

"Fuck me raw," was all I said, a sliver of concern washing over his features.

"Are you sure?" he asked in a serious tone as eyes widened at my request. I nodded, not an ounce of concern since I had been on the pill for over a year to help regulate my period. There was nothing to worry about, plus I trusted him to pull out anyway.

"I trust you, Choi Beomgyu," the sound of his full name made his face soften, a small smile on his lips as discarded the condom. His fingers trailed up the sensitive skin of my inner thighs, his sweet smile turning into a smirk as the familiar darkening of his eyes resurfaced. With both of his thumbs, he spread out my folds, getting a good look at my soaking wet pussy, licking his lips at the sight. I crashed my lips into his, having been deprived of his touch for the short amount of time his hands weren't on my body. I was addicted to him, feeling euphoric as his hands roughly grasped at the pillowy skin of my thighs.

I left a wet spot on his dresser, becoming unbelievably drenched by the second. I wrapped my legs around his lower back, pressing him closer to me, desperately trying to rub my clit against his dick. When he noticed how desperate I was, a glint of mischief became visible on his face as he held my hips in place to stop me from going any further. He grabbed his cock in his other hand, slowly rubbing his tip in circles over my swollen clit, not applying any pressure which made me whine out. He watched me squirm as he slowed his pace even more, teasing me as he tapped his tip lightly on my entrance.

"Fuck Beomgyu, please- I need you to stuff me full," I whined with begging eyes as he grinned mischievously at me, lifting one eyebrow as listened to my pleads. My heart raced as I anticipated the moment.

"Like this?" he gave in to my request, suddenly thrusting his bare cock into me, watching as his length disappeared all the way into my soaking wet pussy. I tightened around him, the feeling of him stretching me out causing my high pitched moans to fill his room. He began thrusting into me hard and deep, just the way I needed it. I rested my head back against the wall, gripping at the wood of his dresser, the perfect height for him to fuck into me, considering how tall he is.

He placed his palm next to my hip, leaning into the dresser as he towered over me, hungry eyes gazing deeply into mine as he thrusted into me deeply. Our breaths intermingled as both of our moans filled the warm air, grabbing onto his muscular arm as I dug my finger nails into his skin, leaving behind little crescent shapes. He licked a stripe up my neck, then kissed over it, sucking bruising hickeys all over my neck. A string of profanities left my lips as he thrusted so hard into me, my legs wrapped tightly around his waist as the sound of skin slapping echoed throughout his room. He thumbed at my clit, the sensation sending a chill up my spine at how good it felt.

Just as I felt myself climbing towards my climax, his hands reached around my back, hooking an arm under my thigh as he picked me up off the dresser, still fucking into me as he carried me across his room. He slammed my back against the wall with a thud, pressing my bare skin against the cold cream-colored paint. Hooking both arms under my thighs, he held me snuggly against the wall as he continued fucking into me, chest pressed to mine. This position felt so hot, making me ten times more turned on.

"Holy shit you feel so good," he moaned against my neck, his warm breath huffing against my chest. I felt droplets of his sweat drop onto my skin, mixing with my own sweat as evidence of just how hot the moment was. I was a moaning mess, tits bouncing as he held me firmly against the wall, fucking me hard and fast. For this being our first night losing our virginity, I was shocked at the fact this boy was fucking me against the wall, but I had no complaints at all- it felt perfect. I inhaled his damp hair, matted down with sweat as his room grew hotter by the second.

"Where do you want me to fuck you next?" he huffed against my ear, husky voice spilling into my brain, back arching as I felt his dick twitch against my walls as he moaned out in pleasure. I looked over his broad shoulder, searching around his room for our next destination. I spotted a medium sized coffee table next to a velvet chair, which could potentially serve as two places in one. Bingo.

"On the coffee table," I moaned against his shoulder as he gave me a few last thrusts before securing an arm tightly around my back as he pulled away from the wall. My stretched out pussy felt empty when he suddenly pulled out of me, setting me down on the floor in front of the brown coffee table.

"Turn around for me," he whispered into my lips as he kissed them deliciously. I did as he said and pressed my back to his chest as I turned around, facing the coffee table, which came up to about my hips. I felt his palm gently push my back down towards the table, bending me over. I understood where this was going as I pressed my chest to the cool wooden surface, arching my back and giving my ass a small shake as I felt a hand come down across my ass cheek, the spanking sound filling his room. I looked back over my shoulder as he reached a hand around to my throat gently squeezing, not too hard, but enough for me to moan out in pleasure at the feeling.

Suddenly, I felt his tip rub up and down between my folds before he pushed his entire length into me, the sound of my ass slapping against his thighs noticeable amongst both of our moans. Both of his hands fell to my hips as he tightly gripped them in place, fucking into me at the fastest pace he had ever gone. The way he stretched me out, thrusting into me so hard and deep had my eyes watering in pleasure, my moans echoing against the hollow wood of the coffee table.

I looked over my shoulder at him, witnessing as his head was thrown back in pleasure, his sharp jawline visible from this angle, causing me to bite down on my lip. His mouth fell agape when I began fucking myself against his cock, increasing our speed by a lot. His eyes fluttered opened as they met mine, locking as we both wore the most fucked out expressions. I moved one of his hands over to my face, stuffing a few of his fingers into my mouth as I sucked on them. The sight had him biting down on his entire bottom lip, now red and bruised from how much he had been biting it. I grabbed both of his hands, placing them on my breasts and he held onto them, using them as leverage as he fucked me hard against the table. He leaned over me, meeting my lips as I looked at him over my shoulder, placing his wet lips against mine in a sloppy kiss. An idea occurred to me as I spotted the velvet chair next to us.

"How about I ride you on that velvet chair?" I asked against his lips, the idea appealing to him as he immediately pulled out, doing his best to last as long as possible. I pushed him down onto the chair, the soft purple velvet soothing my skin as I climbed over him, crashing my lips onto him as I sat down completely down on his cock. I bounced on him with a steady pace, moaning into his lips as we desperately kissed, a strings of saliva connecting both of us as we came up for a breath. He threw his head back as I quickened my pace, bouncing mercilessly on his rock hard cock, intoxicated with the way he stretched me out, hitting my g-spot every time. His dick was too good.

"Y/n I'm really sorry but I'm so close-" he moaned, eyes shut tightly as his mouth fell open at the sheer pleasure my pussy was providing him.

"No, don't apologize Beomie, lets finish on the bed," I cooed, rubbing the side of his face as I felt my climax approaching as well. He opened his eyes, looking at me in utter desire to unleash at any second.

He stood up from the chair, picking me up with him and carried me over to the bed before setting me on the edge. I laid back as he placed my legs on either side of his shoulders, his dick plowing as deeply into me as he had been. His chest met mine as he moaned into my lips, his pace quickening as I felt his dick begin to violently twitch inside of me, perfectly hitting my g-spot, sending my body over the edge. He pulled out as warm cum drizzled all over my stomach, using his hand to aim into my mouth as I opened wide, waiting for his warm release to drip onto my tongue. I licked every last drop from his tip, placing soft kisses on his cock as he huffed, both of our chests heaving up and down at how tired we were from fucking all night.

I was a sweaty mess, covered in every last drop of Beomgyu's cum. And he was.. well.. just a sweaty mess. A hot, sweaty mess.

As our breathing regulated, we both let out a breathy laugh at what we had just done. "You did indeed fuck me against every piece of furniture you own," I raised my eyebrows, admitting to what had just happened, hearing his deep laugh as he cleaned my chest up with the same towel from earlier.

"I always keep my word," he smiled, shrugging his shoulders as he rubbed small circles on my cheek. As he finished cleaning me up, he bunched the towel, discarding it in the corner by a small pile of his dirty clothes, plopping down next to me with a thud on the bed. I rolled over to face him, and he did the same, an arm holding our heads up as we gazed at each other. He traced his fingertips down my side affectionately as we talked about the events of the night, including the party and how we were excited to go back to school and continue working on the lab project together, laughing at the thought of Mr. Kang catching us. His eyes lit up as he talked to me, gazing deeply into mine as he paid attention to every little thing I said, making my heart nearly beat out of my chest.

Not able to contain my love, I jumped on him, wrapping my arms around his neck into a tight hug as I straddled him, getting an even better grip on him. He giggled at my sudden gesture, wrapping his arms around my upper back, smiling against my skin.

"Thank you for today, Gyu," I mumbled into his shoulder, pulling away to face him. He looked at me with his large, dark brown eyes, deeply searching mine as I searched his. "No. Thank you for coming into my life," he remarked in almost a whisper, slowly pressing his lips onto mine, kissing me so deeply.

He leaned over to flick the light of his lamp off, only leaving the subtle glow of the fairy lights to illuminate his pretty room. We snuggled under the covers like two excited kids on Christmas Eve, feeling euphoric as we cuddled and talked about everything imaginable. We played a little game of nudging each other's feet under the covers, trying to wrestle and see who's feet were stronger. We held hands under the covers as our naked bodies provided warmth to one another, his soft skin lulling me nearly to sleep as I inhaled his scent. Feeling my eyes get extremely heavy, I looked up at him one last time before I could fall asleep, his starry eyes meeting mine. Before I could say what I wanted to, he cut me off.

"I fell in love with you," he whispered, inching his face closer to mine. My lips curled up into the biggest smile, heart fluttering intensely as warm tears stung my eyes amidst the beautiful moment.

"I fell in love with you too, Gyu," I responded, blinking the tears away from my vision. He reached a finger down to my chin, pulling my lips up to meet his, our mouths dancing slowly in unison as we sweetly kissed. A moment later, he snuggled his face into my neck and I found a comfortable place on the crown of his head, breathing in the sweet scent of his hair as I slowly drifted off into a deep, peaceful slumber next to the boy who completed me.

My lab partner,

my valentine,

my lover.

My Gyu.

♡

782 notes · View notes

astaroth1357 · 4 years

Text

Brothers React to the MC Looking at Them Lovingly

This is a personal experiment. This is the very first time I've written one of these with a goal in mind, "Make them fall in love all over again." It's a tall order. I hope I succeeded. 🙏 Special thanks to @a-chaotic-dumbass for picking the mood for this one!

Intro:

We all know that look. The one where one person stares at another like they just realized they're the only thing in the universe and they're in fucking awe of it. The kind of look that tells you they're utterly enthralled by that other person and just can't get enough of their presence. That look. Yeah, the brothers just got that look out of the MC.

Let's warm some cold hearts, everybody.

Lucifer

Lucifer was always beautiful. Always has been, as an angel or a demon.

A morning star is one that outshines all the rest. It stands out when the other stars have dimmed, holding onto its luster in defiance of the sun.

There couldn't be a truer title for Lucifer to have. Not the horrors of war nor the fires of Hell could tarnish his radiance in any way…

But there were moments, like right then, where the MC caught a glimpse of a different sort of Lucifer.

His brothers would often only see the uptight Lucifer, the practiced visage of perfection that he tried so hard to keep up…

But after a long day, when he thinks he's alone, he retires to his room to listen to his music and the difference is astonishing.

There's something so entrancingly calm about him… How the light of the fireplace flickers and dances across his alabaster skin to the subtle slouch of his posture. His face no longer marred by creases of stress and frustration…

And his expression is so pure… So tranquil and at peace… Beauty without effort. A shine that can't be ignored. A morning star, in the truest sense of the word…

It took awhile for Lucifer to see the MC leaning against his doorframe.

They were staring at him with the oddest look… Smiling like they were enraptured by something, but he didn't have a clue why. He was just sitting there…

So, naturally, he turned to suspicion.

"Am I really that amusing…?"

Frankly, he wasn’t prepared for the little laugh they let out in response.

"Mm? No, no... I'm just always so amazed by you, is all. I'll leave you to your music..."

Having thoroughly ruined the mood, the MC then turned to leave. But Lucifer was already upon them before they could step away, wrapping his arms around their waist and letting contented hum escape his chest.

"Going so soon…?"

Apparently he appreciated the compliment.

Mammon

He didn't have to do it.

When Belphie bumped into one of the House's vases, shattering it against the tile, he didn’t have to take the fall for it.

It wasn’t connected to him at all. He could have stayed quiet and no one would have pointed a finger at him for once.

But he did.

When Mammon set his phone down on the table, MC knew instantly that he had lied in the chat.

He was with them the entire day, he didn't have the time to accidentally break a vase. He hadn't even gone down that hallway all day...

But he said something anyway.

And he didn't even look fazed. He didn't turn towards them seeking approval nor did he look irritated that Belphie didn't speak up. He didn't curse at himself for doing something so self-sacrificing either...

When Mammon leaned back into the cushion of his couch, the MC saw something truly remarkable on his face… A smile. A small one, sure, but relaxed…

Assured in his own actions. Confident in his choice and accepting the consequences… undeserved, and likely thankless, they may be.

A genuine, serene smile…

Mammon wasn't sure what he expected to see when he turned to the MC. Probably confusion or disbelief that he, the Great Mammon, could be so selfless.

Definitely not the awed, lovestruck look he got...

"G-gah!" He panicked slightly and pressed himself back against the armrest of the couch in shock. "Wh-... What'cha lookin at me like that for??"

When the MC didn't answer after a few seconds and just kept staring, he honestly didn't know what to do. Were they broken or something??

"Oi, MC! I asked ya wh-Hey wait a minute!!"

He made a noise between a yelp and a shout when the MC leapt forward and latched their arms onto him. What had gotten into them??

"U-uh… MC? MC?? Damnit MC, answer me already!! Or at least stop squeezin so tight!!... MC!!!"

Leviathan

To anyone else, it was just Levi being Levi.

He had finished a new episode of his latest animated obsession and he had to share it with someone. Anyone would do, but the MC was always willing to lend an ear.

Something about Levi really changes when he talks about his passions… It's like he comes alive in a whole new way.

He speaks at a mile-a-minute, but that's because he's so excited the words fly from his mouth.

Some part of him is always bouncing, be it his leg or body. Sometimes even his tail will swish and curl behind him like an ecstatic puppy. And his eyes…

Citrine pools that glimmer and dilate from the exhilaration of it all. It's his little world and anyone can see he's thrilled to be sharing it.

You'd never know he was shy. You'd never think he'd look down himself. You'd never guess that he hid himself away… Why would someone so full of passion and life ever want to? Some things are just too beautiful to keep hidden...

Levi had only gotten six minutes into his latest rant before he finally registered how the MC was staring at him…

This man has seen enough shoujo to know what that look means and it shut him up sooo quick. If anyone else were in the room they would have seen a beet-red Levi desperately trying to hide his face.

"M-MC…! S-top staring at me like that…!!"

"Like what~?"

He didn't have to look at them to hear the teasing lilt in their voice.

"MC…" He peeked out from behind his fingers to see them still staring and covered himself up more vigorously. "Stoooop…!!!"

But secretly? He wished they'd never stop. His cheeks may have been red from embarrassment, but his heart was trying to hammer its way out of his chest to hug them itself. Hell, he'd have happily given it over to them if they'd asked…

Please just let those loving eyes be for him and him alone...

Satan

Soft isn't exactly a word anybody would use to describe Satan, least of all himself.

His anger was quick to spark, his strength was nothing to scoff at, and even his smiles were nothing but plastic for nearly all of his existence…

Nearly.

The MC learned surprisingly quick that there was one thing that could bypass all of the hidden ferocity to Satan's personality. Something that could make him melt like butter in the summer sun…

Satan had always looked a little cute when he was reading. He was easily at his most expressive when engrossed in a thrilling story or deeply intrigued by something he found between the pages of a book…

But watching Satan read about cats, as he was right then, was really something else entirely.

Maybe it was the way his emerald eyes would sparkle or the lopsided grin he just couldn't hide as he would scan the pages about the playful habits of Bengals or the relaxed nature of Ragdolls…

Maybe it was the sheer impassioned dedication he took the subject, pouring countless hours into collecting and memorizing every fact he could from their diets to coat maintenance.

Or maybe it was the sheer fact that anytime he saw a picture of kitty in-print he looked like a besotted schoolgirl drawing hearts around her crush in a teen magazine.

Really, who's to say? But to the MC, it was proof that under all that anger, there was a tender, loving center even for the smallest, softest creatures…

Satan automatically snapped his book closed when he saw MC watching him from behind a bookshelves. Caught red-handed…

He knows exactly how he looks when he's doing his research internally squealing over cat pictures so he tries to do so in private...

He was about to sputter out a defensive explanation but then he registered their face…

He'd seen that look described in stories, romance novels mostly, but he'd rarely seen it in action… and never once leveled at him with such intensity…

Not to be cliche, but frankly his heart skipped a beat.

Satan forgot about his book briefly and got up to close the distance between them, tilting their chin up to keep their eyes on him.

"Like something that you see, Kitten?"

"You could say that…"

He laughed at their attempt to play coy, but let it slide just this once… Easy to do with them looking at him so amorously.

Asmodeus

Asmo is a very popular demon. Someone so free ought to know quite a lot of people, after all.

And, of course, he had plenty of fans. He made DevilTube videos, hosted radio shows, fashion designed, and even modeled.

So it wasn't very surprising when a young demoness stopped him while he and the MC were out shopping. It wasn’t the first time he had been asked to sign autographs, but this meeting… it was different.

It was clear to them both that this girl was shy. Though she held out the paper, her eyes stayed firmly on the ground and she stumbled on her question… She likely a fan from afar, but everything about her seemed meek… unassuming.

Most people would have just gave the autograph then went on with their day. The interaction could have taken five seconds at most… but not Asmo.

He asked her name… where she was from, how she was feeling, her favorite foods, outfits, makeup, you name it. All with investment.

It was amazing to watch the shy young woman slowly open up, getting more bright and cheerful with each passing question until it evolved into a healthy conversation.

When their little meeting finally wrapped up, he gave her back the paper (now signed) but also fished out a bottle of perfume from among the mountains of bags he was carrying. He gave it to her and wouldn't hear anything to the contrary, he could always buy another.

None of his brothers ever gave Asmo enough credit for his giving nature… even if he had his own way of going about it. Though he cared so much about image and his ability to shine, he never hesitated to make sure that the people around him shined too...

Asmo waved to the fan as she scampered away and was about to apologize to the MC when he saw their face…

The man knows this look well. He's seen it a billion times, though it was particularly cute coming from them.

"Awww MC! Taken by my beauty are you~?"

He was about ready to kiss their cheek when they responded.

"No, not your looks, Asmo… with you."

… Oh.

It was very rare to see Asmo speechless, but for a few seconds his mind seemed to take in their words… letting them fully sink in before his heart utterly melting.

Oh MC… His sweet MC!!

Asmo ended up dropping the rest of his bags just so he could properly litter his human in nuzzles and kisses, the both of them humming and giggling in delight despite their shameless PDA.

Of course it would be his MC to see that part in himself… Who else would take the time?

Beelzebub

Food is a precious resource to Beel. For him, it's a lifeline. A good meal could save him from the brink of starvation…

But that still doesn't make him incapable of sharing from time to time.

He and the MC were walking back to the House after getting takeout from Hell's Kitchen. Beel hadn't even waited until they left the restaurant to start eating his share, spilling the smell of fresh food into the air around them…

Things were going fine on their route back until they heard whimpering behind them…

A hellhound puppy, not quite old enough to bear its fangs, seemingly followed them as they were walking… It looked like it had been out for some time and eyed their food with hungry eyes, but weak posture. Who knows when it last had a meal?

The MC was about to tug at Beel's sleeve and say something, but their demon was ahead of them this time.

A casual observer might have gawked at the sight of Gluttony kneeling down to offer such a lowly creature a sandwich. But the MC knew better. When you spend your whole life hungry, nobody more than you understands that kind of pain in someone else.

This reaction wasn't out of character for Beel, it was elementary.

And when the puppy finished its meal and covered Beel's cheeks with appreciative licks, he just laughed and scratched behind its ears. Amethyst eyes looking more relieved at its health than disappointed he lost some of his lunch...

Food was Beel's lifeline, but kindness is what made him who he was…

When the pup finally scampered off, Beel looked over at the MC to tell them it'd be alright and saw their face…

He wasn't really sure what they were staring at… Did he have something between his teeth again?

"MC? Are you okay...?"

They laughed at him for some reason but pulled him in for a hug so they must have meant well.

"You're so sweet, Beel…"

Beel's never one to refuse a compliment so he just hugged them back, beaming.

"Thank you, MC…"

Belphegor

To say that Belphegor tended to be on the melancholic side would be an understatement… It wasn’t that he was incapable of expressing joy, it was just harder for him to do than most. Not helped, of course, by his tendency to keep his true feelings vague and hard to pinpoint.

But on those rare occasions where he was overjoyed… Belphie could really be something special…

The MC and Belphie were attending one of Beel's games and it was a tight one… Both teams had spent most of it tied and Beel's team was running out of time to overtake that slim margin.

Belphie had always been a supporter of his twin's athletics, but this time it was tense even for him. He kept on the edge of his seat and didn't even nod off during the breaks like he normally would… The MC could just tell how nervous he was for Beel…

But right as the time was about to run out, Beel made a last minute score and sure, the whole field erupted, but Belphie? Belphie hollered.

The normally sleepy and mellow demon was on his feet in an instant and practically shredding his vocal chords in excitement. If his tail had been out, it would have been beating against the bleachers like a war-drum. And his expression?

Belphie's smile is said to stop hearts for a reason. When he puts his all into a grin it's almost like he ascends to Heaven once more, as pure as an angel's choir and as warm as a summer's breeze… Nothing in his eyes but pride and adoration for his beloved twin brother.

Truly, a heartwarming sight to behold…

Belphie didn't calm down until the rest of the crowd settled and was about to point out Beel's skill to the MC when he noticed their face.

… oh no… Why do they look so sappy…?

"You really love your brother, don't you?"

Belphie quickly hid his thoughts behind an irritated frown and plopped back down in his seat… but that didn't shield them from seeing his pink cheeks.

"Of course I do. What kind of question is that?"

He debated just joining Beel on the field to hide his embarrassment when he heard them snicker back.

"Yeah, you're right… Don't mind me."

Oh he minded. He minded a lot that he let his carefully veiled image slip like that. But thinking back to that smile on their face…?

Maybe being a little open wasn't so bad after all...

#obey me #obey me shall we date #shall-we-date-obey-me #obey me lucifer #obey me mammon #obey me leviathan #obey me satan #obey me asmodeus #obey me beelzebub #obey me belphegor #obey me headcanons #obey me hc #obey me scenarios

5K notes · View notes

imthebadguyyy · 3 years

Text

Mon Amour

Summary - You've grown up with Charles, and as much as you hate to admit it, you love him. Pierre knows, and clearly sees how desperately Charles loves you too. It's true what they say, love will always find a way.

The Monaco Grand Prix was one of the most fun, exhilarating and exciting Grand Prix's of the entire F1 Season. You were excited enough, and since you already lived nearby, all you had to do was make your way to Charles's home, and then make your way to the track together. To say you were excited was an understatement, and you could barely contain the nerves and excitement you were feeling.

Charles was nervous. He didn't know why, Monaco was his circuit, and he always drove well on the track. He had been confident through free practice, and he was starting on pole, with an excellent quali result. But he was nervous, and something told him it had nothing to do with the race, and everything to do with Y/N.

Y/N. His best friend. His go-to. His shoulder to cry on. She had been there through it all, when his dad died, when Jules died. Whenever he needed someone to talk to or just needed a hug, he could always turn to her. He had met Y/N at a go kart race, sitting with her mother, and eating an ice lolly. Her hair had been in two little ponytails, and she was wearing a pretty polka doted red and blue dress. He was sitting with Pierre, and couldn't help staring at the girl, not even paying attention to what Pierre was saying, until he had snapped his fingers in front of Charles's face to tell him the race was about to begin.

The race had been wonderful, and he had won first place. His dad and Pierre's dad had both been so proud, and had bought both of them ice creams, and as they sat eating their cones, Y/N had made her way over to the pair. "You drove really well today, and my mommy told me I should come over to say congratulations" Too surprised to say anything, he let Pierre take over, and watched as he conversed with her. Then, she turned to him and said, "Whats your name? Mine's Y/N' and he had managed to stutter out, "C-Charles"

And thats how your friendship had begun. Since then, you had accompanied him to every race he had, had been there when he signed for Sauber (Alfa Romeo) and then when he signed for Ferrari. You had been so proud, you had cried when he told you, and hugged him tight and told him that you were incredibly proud of him, and that you were sure that his dad and Jules would have been incredibly proud of him too. And then he had cried too, and you two had cried together, and spent the rest of the night together, just hugging each other.

And here you were again, at his door, looking simply stunning in the outfit you had picked for the race track, looking like an angel sent from heaven. Well, you were his angel. The problem was, he couldn't tell you. You didn't love him, and the last thing he needed was to jeopardise your relationship by confessing his feelings. His stupid, stupid feelings.

"You look gorgeous" Charles said, leaning forward to give you a hug, and a soft kiss on your cheek. If he had been looking at you, he probably would have seen how you had gotten slightly flustered at his gesture. "Thanks, you don't look too bad yourself' you replied, reciprocating his gesture by kissing his cheek. Apparently, neither one of you were good at paying attention, because you didn't see the way he blushed either. "Ready for the race?" "Always" "Is Pierre going to be there?" "Yes he is, we'll probably meet him on the way to the paddock" As much as he hated to admit it, he always felt a pang of jealousy when you brought up his best friend, because he thought that you had feelings for the Frenchman,

"Okay then" "Are you ready to go?"

Nodding your head, you picked up your purse and checked your reflection in the mirror one more time, and brushed a stray strand of unruly hair behind your ears. Grabbing the keys to his Ferrari, he closed the door as the both of you left his house. The car ride to the paddock was fairly quiet, as you made occasional comment about random things, and bopped your heads to some music.

Arriving at the paddock, Charles noticed the paps that were waiting to descend upon you two like vultures. "merde" he mumbled under his breath, knowing you didn't really liken your picture being taken by random strangers. Sighing, you reached out to touch his shoulder. Its okay. I don't mind" 'I know, but it's unfair to you to have your privacy invaded" he replied, running his fingers through his hair in frustration. "Hey, it's okay. Let's just go". Opening the car door, you took a deep breath to calm the nerves beginning to appear in your tummy.

But you needn't have worried. As soon as you opened the car door, Charles was by your side, lacing his fingers through yours, the other arm wrapping around your waist, to fully protect you from the prying cameras. Trying not to focus on how right it felt, to have his arm around your body, and to feel his fingers threading through your own. Your heart was beating so fast, you wouldn't be surprised if he could hear it, considering how closely wrapped he was around your own body. As the Ferrari garage came into view, you began to calm down, and became aware of the fact that his arm was still wrapped around your waist, and his hand was still holding yours.

-------------------------------------------------------

Walking over from the Toro Rosso/Alpha Tauri garage, Pierre spotted Charles and Y/N making their way over to the Ferrari. Noticing the way Charles kept his arm tightly around Y/N, he couldn't help but grin, and assumed that Charles had finally told Y/N how he felt about her. Grinning even more broadly, he strutted over to the Ferrari garage, and walked over to where his best friend was standing with Mattia and his race engineer. "Hello, mon ami. I see you've finally done it?" somewhat confused, Charles turned to face the frenchmen, and asked, "Done what?" 'Told Y/N you love her" Pierre replied, watching his friends face glow the same red as the colour of his car and race suit. "What?! I have done no such thing. What would make you think that?"

"Let me think, because you've been in love with her since we were children. Come on Charles, don't chicken out now. You should definitely tell her. She is an extremely attractive woman, and I won't be surprised if someone else also likes her or asks her out. You two are made for each other. Now stop delaying !" Sighing, Charles just shook his head, and went into his drivers room, turning halfway to wave at his friend. Somewhat frustrated, he walked into the room, kicking the door in the process. "fanculo, idiota!" he mumbled, hands reaching up to his head to pull on his and let out a growl.

"Charles? You okay ?" Y/N asked, peeking her head into his room, slight concern in her E/C eyes. "Yeah, yeah I'm fine. Just nervous" 'Nervous?' she asked walking in, and sitting down next to him. "Yeah, it's a big race, and points are very important if we want to beat Mercedes and actually win this year. Besides the last race wasn't that good, and Mattia was a little upset about it. I'm just a little nervous" Reaching out to take his hand into hers, Y/N ran a soft hand through his hair, and his eyes fluttered shut for a second. "Charles, listen to me. You are an incredibly talented person. When you get in the car, you push it to the limits and you give it everything. It's okay to be nervous, but you're on pole. I know you will give it your all, and every single person in this garage believes in you. And I believe in you the most. So go out there , and give it your everything. I know you can do it" As you had been speaking, Charles had been running his thumb over your knuckles, on the hand that was holding his, and when you finished, he raised it to his lips, and pressed his soft, pink lips to your knuckles.

"Thank you, tesoro" You froze. He had never called you 'sweetheart' before. You could feel your heart rate rising ever so slightly, and your breathing become slightly shallow, as his brown hazel eyes looked up into your own, and seemingly held your gaze. The tension in the room seemed to thicken, reaching upto a point where it was nearly suffocating. Heads leaning closer to each other, his hand tightening the grip he had on yours, sliding softly up your arm, as your eyes fluttered shut, the anticipation sending your heart rate up to crazy numbers. His face was so close to yours, you could feel his breath on your lips, almost hear his heartbeat, and hoping to God he couldn't hear how embarrassingly loud yours was. Just as your lips nearly touched, there was a knock on the door, and his race engineer, poked his head in, looking somewhat awkward. "Its time to go Charles, time to get in the car"

Sighing softly, he pulled away, as your eyes fluttered behind your eyelids. "Go and win this. I'll be cheering you on" you said, not quite meeting his eyes, but giving him a soft, half hearted smile. "Thanks" he said, giving your hand a squeeze, as he walked out to the garage to get in his car. Burying your head in your hands, you felt like you could scream, sob and punch something at the same time. Letting out a shaky breath, you ran a hand over your face and stood up, making your way up to where you were watching the race from.

-------------------------------------------------------

The race was over, and Charles had won 1st place, with Lewis in second and Valterri in third. As he had stood on the podium, he had found your face in the crowd, smiling and cheering for him, as you let out a whoop that he couldn't hear, but you didn't care. The adrenaline from the win was pumping through his veins, as he climbed down from the podium, eyes searching for you, as his teammates and crew congratulated him on his win, but he was really only half listening.

Then he saw you, standing in front of the garage, hair flying around in the wind that had picked up in the last lap of the race. Smiling as you looked up to see him, you began to run towards him, as he ran to meet you halfway. You jumped into his arms, as his wrapped around your thighs and your waist to keep you stable, as you wrapped yours around his muscled neck, leaning your forehead down to rest against his, as you muttered a soft "congratulations' in his ear, and pressed your lips to his temple, as his eyes closed, fully revelling in your embrace and body heat, not caring about how the paps had probably got a pretty good shot of you two, or how the tabloids were probably wetting themselves with article possibilities. 'thank you mon ange, thank you for supporting me" "anytime"

As you planted your feet back on the ground, and loosened your grip around him slowly, he moved his arm so one was wrapped around your waist, and the other rested loosely on his hip. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Pierre approaching, and smiled at his best friend. "Congratulation mon ami. That was a superb race. Y/N long time no see, seems like you have forgotten me"

Giggling, you stepped away from Charles to give him a hug. "Of course not, how could I forget my best friend! I was going to saw hello before the race but I didn't get the chance. Good race!" "Thank you, It's so good to see you again here. Looks like Charles has been taking up all your time" He said, smirking at the Monégasque driver, who blushed, before looking away. Laughing, you shook your head, moving your body closer to Charles's again. "Oh Y/N you should come to the party tonight. It's on a yacht, and we can have some good fun a well. What do you say ?' "Oh I'm in!"

"You can come as one of our plus ones" Pierre said, eyes shifting over to Charles's face which was the same colour as his bright red Ferrari suit. Charles wanted to punch and hug Pierre at the same time, clearly seeing what he was trying to do. "Yeah, okay I'll be there" "Great! See you then, bye for now. Go celebrate with your man"

"your man"

Why did that sound so right? Why did it make your heart burst with happiness? Why did you want him to be your man? And why did it seem like the one thing you wanted the most was the one thing you couldn't have.

-------------------------------------------------------

Looking at the mirror one last time, you smoothed out the silky material of the red satin dress you had decided to wear to the party. Paired with a black choker necklace, and a pair of sleek black heels to finish the outfit. You had gone bold with the makeup, winged liner and smoky eyeshadow. Finally, you had swiped a tube of ruby red lipstick across your lips, and sprayed some more -expensive -than -you -could -even -begin- to -fathom Gucci perfume that Charles had bought you for your birthday on your wrists, neck, ears, and body.

You didn't know what you were doing. But it felt good to be confident. It felt good to pretend as though you were completely in control, when all you wanted was to curl up in a little ball, and cry. You didn't know what you were doing, but it felt good to pretend as though you didn't care for Charles, when all you wanted to do was grab his stupidly handsome face and kiss his wonderfully soft, pink lips.

Shaking off your anxiety, you reached for the phone to call Pierre, who was supposed to pick you up and drive you to the party. Charles had wanted too, but he had to go and meet some friends who wanted to congratulate on his victory. Taking a deep breath, you picked up your black clutch, which had your phone, lipstick, tissues and your keys, just in time to hear a knock on the door. Walking over to the door of your Monaco apartment, you opened it to find Pierre, in a lovely light blue suit, hair slicked slightly with gel, and a Rolex on his wrist. As he looked at you, his eyes widened, and he looked at you in shock for a few seconds, before saying "You look absolutely stunning, princess. Absolutely gorgeous" "Thank you Pierre ! You're looking pretty dapper yourself, I must say" you replied, flashing him a smile. "Thank you Y/N/N. Someone won't be able to keep his eyes off of you" he said, smirking as he saw your eyes widen softly, as you grew visibly flustered. "Who?" You asked, suddenly interested in looking at the clutch in your hand. "Oh come on, Leonardo DiCaprio. Who do you think ?!'

"I don't know, Pierre. Why don't you tell me?"

"Ces deux idiots, Charles, you sweet dumbass!"

"Yeah right. Let's just go please, we are already late, and I don't want to be out for too long"

"Fine"

-------------------------------------------------------The party was extravagant. There were these model chicks everywhere, with the most minimal of clothing, drooling over whichever driver they could find. Charles had had this one blonde girl hit on him for nearly an hour, and he was nearing the end of his patience. He didn't want any random girl for a one night stand. He wanted Y/N. And she wasn't at the party yet. But God, he couldn't stop thinking about her. He couldn't stop thinking about the moment they had shared. They had almost kissed. His heart did little jumps whenever he thought about it, and GOD, he was not doing a good job at hiding it. Everyone in the room had noticed the lovestruck look on his face. From across the room, George and Alex made their way over the Monégasque driver, who looked lost, and slightly irritated.

"Hey man, good job today! That was an excellent race" "Thanks, you guys did brilliantly as well"

"So who's got you looking like a little lost puppy?" George asked, grinning at the man, who looked slightly flustered at his comment. "What? No one, just post race excitement I suppose?"

"I'm not taking your word for it. Who's the girl? Come on"

Just as Charles opened his mouth to speak, there was a slight distraction, as he turned towards the door on the left, where people kept coming and going, and his jaw dropped. It was Y/N. But she looked like an angel that had fallen from the heavens, and sent to bless his heart. As he watched her make her way across the room, with Pierre right behind her, he felt his mouth and throat become dry, and his heart felt like it was going to fail at any moment. His palms were becoming sweaty and he felt like a nervous wreck, ready to collapse at any moment.

"Wow, mate. Is that Y/N ? She looks stunning!" Alex said, smiling as he watched her make her way towards their little group. "Yeah it is mate. She looks absolutely gorgeous!" George said, waving to the woman as she neared them. Charles couldn't speak.He just stared. "When you've put your eyes back in your head, and closed your mouth, you could maybe compliment her, and finally ask her out." Alex said, noticing how his friend had become silent and kept opening and closing his mouth like a goldfish.

Laughing, George clapped Charles on the back, "Ah, so she's the one that's got you all lovey dovey. Good going mate, she's a beauty" As he finished speaking, Y/N had approached the group, and was saying hello to Alex. Leaning forward, George gave her a hug as well, having become acquainted with her through Pierre. "Y/N you look beautiful. Absolutely gorgeous" he said, smiling at her, "Thank you so much! You guys all look lovely too!"

'You're too kind Y/N, George looks like he hasn't even brushed his hair back properly" Alex joked, receiving a slight shove from the Brit. "And, Charles, what do you think? How do I look this fine evening?" you asked, turning to face him. His face was slightly flushed and he mumbled something that sounded like "mimblewimble" and then cleared his throat. "You look prettier than anyone here tonight. You look like an angel"

Completely awestruck at his words, all you could do was gape, and then mutter a soft thank you, and pray to God he couldn't feel the nerves radiating off of you. "Well, despite the lovely company, and palpable sexual tension, I'm going to go find Max and Daniel, and go get a drink" Alex said, giving Y/N a hug and leaving with George. Leaving you alone with a very flustered Charles. "Do you want to get out of here?' he asked suddenly, looking at you with his warm hazel brown eyes. "I just got here, but yes please. I already feel so out of place among these models and superstars" you said, giggling softly. "Well, they've got nothing on you. Trust me, you're fifteen times prettier than anyone else here"

"Thank you Charles" you said, smiling softly, and touching his arm. "Anytime,tesoro" there it was again, that nickname that had your heart jumping. The last time he had called you that you guys had almost kissed. The memory returned, filling your tummy with butterflies, and all you wanted to do was to grab his stupidly handsome face and kiss him. The two of you made your way down to the docks, where you had a special spot that was like a hidden cave, covered with some wildflowers and ivy, that you two had discovered when you guys were fifteen, and you had had a bad day at school. Charles had hugged you, and told you, "no matter how bad a day at school is, I will always be there to hug you and make you feel better, always" That was when you had fallen in love with him.

As you made your way to the cave, you shivered, the sea air that was blowing around was surprisingly chilly, and you had forgotten to bring a jacket. Being the gentleman that he was, Charles took of his dark blue suit jacket, and draped it around your soldiers. 'Can't have you freezing to death" "I won't" you replied, regretting your decision to wear heels. As the two of you reached the cave, you sat down on the floor, and pulled off your heels, and stretched your legs out, letting out a sigh as you did so. Smiling at your actions, Charles sat down next to you, his thigh brushing against yours, arm wrapping around your waist, as your head dropped onto his shoulder.Beneath you two, the water lapped gently against the rocks, and the soft sound was calming and soothing.

For a while, you stayed that way, you tracing random patterns onto his left hand, while his right arm that was wrapped around your waist traced circles on your waist. His head was resting on top of yours now, and in the chilly air, the warmth radiating off of his body was comforting. "Y/N, do you like Pierre?" he blurted out suddenly, making you look up at him in shock. "What makes you think that?' you asked, leaning slightly away from his body to look at his face properly. "Well, I just assumed, I guess, you do seem very very comfortable and happy around him" "Oh my god, you idiot" you said, giggling softly at the slight look of jealousy on his face. "Pierre was right"

"What was he right about ?"

"Nothing"

"Look I'm sorry, I don't know where that came from its just that I love you and -"

You cut him off, pressing your lips to his, as his arms wrapped around your torso, after initial surprise. Yours made his way to his shoulders, one on his shoulder, and the other to the back of his head, while his grip around your body tightened. You two fit together like two pieces of a puzzle, bodies moulding into each other, lips fitting like two puzzle pieces together. This was what you had been missing from your life. This passionate, romantic, breath taking love, one that made your heart go 200 miles an hour and then stop.

Charles couldn't believe what was happening. He was kissing Y/N, and it felt so right. She was intoxicating, the scent of her perfume was clouding his senses in the best way possible, filling him with a new need, a hunger that had been growing for so long was finally being satiated, and it was electrifying. He slid his hands up her back, to tangle his fingers in her hair, pulling ever so slightly, and revelling in the sound that left her lips.

Finally breaking away, panting and out of breath, he rested his forehead on hers. "je t'aime mon amour" he mumbled, eyelids fluttering shut. "I love you too. So much" Completely blissed out, the two remained in their embrace, neither of them wanting to break apart, from what felt like a dream. "Did you just kiss me, or am I dreaming" He asked, looking down at Y/N who had her head on his shoulder again.

"Why don't you kiss me again and find out ?"

"Of course, mon amour"

-------------------------------------------------------

#charles leclerc #charles leclerc x reader #charles leclerc imagine #f1 imagines #f1 x reader #f1 #pierre gasly #imthebadguyyfics #imthebadguyyyfics

630 notes · View notes

chil2de · 3 years

Note

Your sharing a bed with the JJK men hc's were incredible 😩 special mentions for Megumi's bed head, Nanami being a secret cuddle bug, and Yuuta having to drink both iced coffees (that fucking sent me fjdndnfd I could picture it so clearly).

You're super talented so could I, er, possible get a NSFW version? 👀 💳💥💥💥💳💳💥💳💥

Thank you so much 🥺💕

hello anonie!!! thank you dear i’m so glad you liked them!! please the credit card emojis had me cackling LMFAOOOO you really made my whole day out here!!!(THE ICED COFFEE WAS MY FAVOURITE PART TOO)

well i managed to hit the max amount of characters allowed in a tumblr post with five characters alone so i’m going to have to split this up into several posts. it just kinda happened ig

characters in this post: itadori yuuji, gojo satoru, okkotsu yuuta, fushiguro toji (megumi was supposed to be here but i had to reserve him for next post😔)

this work is nsfw. if you’re new here, please read my disclaimer before proceeding. thank you and enjoy!

based off of this post

itadori

- itadori would prob be a ‘deer in the headlights’ if you woke him up in the middle of the night

- but after that? shit, he’s so nice to you. so kind and generous for his baby girl. whether he’s fucking you ‘cause he thinks you might be able to sleep after an orgasm or there’s just an incessant desire for him- doesn’t really matter all that much to itadori. he loves you either way :)

- gets horny so easily LMFAO

- would 100% dick you down if you asked him to and i like to think that he still keeps his really sweet personality during sex cause aaaa he would be so soft and reassuring

- hardcore dom yuuji sounds sexy as all hell but let’s be real… this man won’t kill a fly and apologises for stepping on ants. only exception being angry sex but overall reserving hard dom for sukuna :)

you pepper tiny kisses onto itadori’s face, treating him with the utmost care like handling fine china. his skin feels so soft against your lips, and he smells very faintly of milky soap. there’s some traces of brand cologne on his shirt, as well as his natural scent.

“yuuujiii-“ you coo, blowing air very gently. when he doesn’t stir, you run your fingertips through a bundle of his cotton candy tainted hair. it evokes a reaction from him, so you continue to press him.

“y-uuuu-ji!”

after a few moments, itadori lets out a soft whine before grumbling incoherent blabber. “i won’t eat the pineapple! kugisaki will scream at me!”

you giggle before prodding him again, when finally he relents and jolts awake, eyes wide and mouth slightly parted at how close your face is to his.

“‘s it morning yet?” he wrinkles his nose, stifling a yawn. you emit a hum in thought before wrapping your arms around his neck, pulling you into him. itadori squeaks in surprise when he feels you latch your lips onto his neck, suckling and carefully breaking the bonds underneath his sensitive skin. his moan comes out groggy, still laced with sleep.

“that drives me crazy, you know that, right?” itadori laughs, though his voice comes as a wobble.

“i know. and they look so good on you too, hm?” you giggle, caressing one hand from his neck and then down to the hem of his shirt. your fingertips flutter against his bare skin and he shivers physically and audibly. you smooth your palm flat along his chest, dragging your nails carefully against his muscles.

“kinda.. wanna.. go to.. sleep.. but i don’t.. wanna fall asleep…” itadori mumbles against his pillow. the fabric muffles most of it, but there’s a strain in his voice that leads you to believe he’s moaning lightly. guess after sukuna ripped his heart out, this area hasn’t been quite the same, huh?

“so? then go to sleep, yuuji. i’ll be fine-“ “-no way! i gotta take care of you”

“so why don’t you?”

“‘m going to! i was asleep just half a minute ago!”

“and besides-“

he shifts himself up into a sitting position, leaning his back against the headrest. itadori opens his arms, motioning for you to crawl on top of him. without any haste, you clamber over his built frame, ghosting just over the print of his hard dick.

“not that i mind but- we did, you know, in the morning already-“ “oh, shit, sorry- it’s totally fine if you don’t want t-“ “-just messing with you!”

itadori pulls your neck down and gifts you with the same treatment you were offering him earlier. his tongue is hot and wet against your skin and you can already feel the precipitation forming at the back of your knees. calloused yet tender hands smooth around your waist and he smooths his palms over your shoulder blades.

after itadori’s satisfied with the mark he left, you can’t help but groan a little into his mouth when his lips suddenly claim yours. he drinks you up, relying solely on your taste like he’s drowning and you’re the air he needs.

itadori takes his sweet time cherishing you, or rather it’s still his state of half slumber, but you can feel a dull ache prick your abdomen. you scratch up his shirt, motioning for him to take it off. you’re unsure what comes over you, but shit, you don’t want him- you need him.

“heyheyhey, ‘s okay. don’t worry, i got you.”

“i’ll take care of you.”

“just relax, okay? i got this.” he only coos with sweet reassurances, peppering small kisses and handling you with the utmost precision.

you whimper, balancing your palms flat against his abdomen for additional support as you sink down onto itadori’s cock. he lets out a hum of content, forehead bumping against yours as he allows you to adjust.

“you good?” he murmurs after a few moments, capturing a few strands of your hair in between his fingertips. you nod meekly and itadori hisses out a breathy exhale. he’s sure that if he goes rough as shit you might end up more broken than being able to sleep, so he screws his eyes shut and exhales to maintain his composure.

blazing hot lips scrape against your ear, and his voice comes out in a husky tone.

“tell me how you want it.”

by the lords of everything and all that is holy, itadori only chants the same phrase over and over in his mind. it’s a miracle that he’s able to think straight with all the blood rushing to his cock. he’s more than happy to take it slow, reward you with slow and long strokes while he showers you with high praises. but he can’t ignore the twitch that he experiences when he envisions that pretty lil fucked out face of yours, all messy and ruined for him.

you mutter that you have no preference, that you don’t care because anything he’ll do for you is perfect, and it only gives him a beaming smile at your words.

itadori grabs the scrunched up ball of his shirt that he was wearing before ripping the fabric into half with his bare teeth. you watch his eyebrows perk when he notices how fucking hot you just found that, evident with the way your walls fluttered around him.

“here, babe.”

you part your lips and he stuffs the fabric into your mouth, there’s a little bit of excess hanging out, but he reminds you that you look sexy as hell either way, on top of his dick like that with your hands on his chest, legs spread, face flushed and ready for him.

“don’t wanna be wakin’ anyone else up.”

yuuta

this man is about to end my whole career

yuuta wouldn’t bring it up on his own accord just because… respect.. and he doesn’t want to pressure you or make you uncomfortable into doing things you’re not ready to.

it’s kind of a gray area for him because he doesn’t relish the idea of bringing up sensitive and/or extremely awkward topics so he really said ‘i’ll leave it up to future me’s problem’

but holy shit. let me absolutely tell you.

the second you hint at it? anything of the sorts? 0 to 100. he is FREAKY you cannot tell me he’s innocent just LOOK at the man

can make you scream with ease. all that practice he’s been doing with handling katanas? he doesn’t need his dick to make you cum. will gladly lick up your leftover juices and remark with a smile on his face how ‘it tastes good, angel’

similarly to itadori, i think he would be sweet and patient when asking for your preferences, etc, but after that you’re gonna have to find something to bite onto

“and? what’d you tell her?” yuuta remarks from over his fanned out deck of three cards. his gaze flickers to you as he awaits a response before using his index and middle finger to lay down a +4 card.

“red, by the way.”

you huff and glare at your boyfriend, picking up four cards and attempting to hold them in such a way that they don’t all fall and rattle to the floor. truth be told? you’re seriously a sore fuckin’ loser. you don’t know how he does it, but you’ve never managed to win a game against yuuta.

“i told maki-san that it’s her problem, not mine. if she’s so pressed about people taking them, why does she keep noodles stored in the fridge? really, noodles in the fridge? they’re really spicy as well! made my nose run like hell.” you scoff in distaste, throwing down a random red card on the pile.

“you totally ate them didn’t you?” yuuta giggles, beaming you a wide smile.

“also.. told her that i didn’t see them instead but- yeah.”

“aren’t you worried she’ll find out? oh, and, uno.”

“she might just beat me up to be honest, and, uno, you say? not anymore, love.” you sneer, throwing down a +4 card.

“i want green.”

“i’d protect you.” yuuta states over his cards. you feel like cracking a joke and laughing, but there’s absolutely zero implication on his facial features to show that he’s joking. that, and his serious tone, of course.

you flip your cards down onto the table and yuuta squeaks, pointing towards them.

“uh- i can see your cards-“

“it’s okay, not like i was gonna win anyway.”

at this point, yuuta’s mind races a hundred miles an hour. he’s panicking, blood pressure raised, heart thumping and throat clogged. oh, shit, did he do something wrong? did he upset you? is it ‘cause he said he’d protect you with no regards to the fact that you’re perfectly capable of fending yourself off against maki? fuck, he’s such a god damn screw-up, can’t even take care of his girlfriend correct-

“hey.”

your fingertips slide around his neck, hands interlocking at the base of his head. your thighs balance on his lap and you straddle him, legs either side of his.

he can’t help but hitch his breath, holding it in as though one wrong move and you would dematerialise.

“what’re you thinking about in that head of yours?”

whether you’re referencing his mini panic attack just now, or if you’re referring to all the multiple times he’s battled just bending you over and railing the absolute shit out of you, there’s not much room for debate when you brush your clothed sex up against the print of his dick.

yuuta snakes his slender hands around your throat, holding it in place. you can feel the arousal pool and wash over you, and you’d be more than surprised if you hadn’t soaked through your clothes.

he lets out a breathy laugh, devastating your stomach with butterflies due to how attractive he sounds. yuuta’s soft lips brush the shell of your ear and his other hand moves to rest on your waist,

“why don’t i show you?”

before you can utter a tease something along the lines of “show me what? how you’re too scared to hit me in bed?” you’re already down, flipped over and bent over the table you and yuuta were using moments prior ago for uno. the cards have splattered all over the wooden floor and you only hiss in discomfort as the cool surface scratches against your delicate skin. your boyfriend towers over you, leaning down as his torso clicks into place against your back. even through his titanium white jacket, you can feel his calm and collected heartbeat. he rests his head on your shoulder, nudging his face into you.

“don’t scream, okay? or, try not to, at least-“

his warm fingertips ghost over the curve of your ass, where he pinches the skin there before delivering a loud slap. you squeak, back arching as you jolt from the action. he proceeds by grabbing the inside of your thighs, long middle finger hoisting around your underwear and pulling it to the side. he makes note of the red lingerie you’re wearing and gives you a small chuckle, peppering a kiss to the side of your face.

“-unless, of course-“

“-you’d prefer everyone hear me fuck you stupid.”

“safe word’s blue, angel. i love you and thank you.”

truth be told, you were never sure what to expect from yuuta. hell, you’d never really seen the man’s dick before, sure you caught glimpses in the morning whenever he’d wake up but it’s really not the same. nothing in the world can compare to the first time you felt his piping hot tip brush up against your slicked cunt. and it was embarrassing, actually, the way your pussy was seething for him already.

with a firm hold on your tailbone, yuuta utilises his lower body strength to ram his dick all the way inside. there’s a garbled and choked moan that hisses from you when you feel your walls wrap and deform around the girth of yuuta’s dick. you whine even more so when you can physically feel a thick vein that decorates his shaft.

“the mirror.” yuuta commands in a low tone, redirecting you to glance at the same mirror you’d always fantasised about him fucking you in front of.

his eyes are half lidded, riddled with concentration. it reminds you of that feral and focused gaze he gets during serious battles.

“don’t look at me. look here.”

you trail the outline of yuuta’s arm veins as a result of him rolling his uniform sleeves up; following his v line that points towards his dick. you can only gawk in awe when you realise you’ve taken him to the base of his shaft.

his gaze locks with yours for a split second and he snaps his hips out until just about his tip is visible inside your cunt.

and shit, if his pretty pink cock isn’t the most beautiful thing you’ve ever seen, especially with that attractive curve. you’re sure the gesture is just to wind you up, but you can’t help but swoon at him showcasing his pride to you.

“so- mmhf- pretty-“ you whine, words jumbled and breath caught when he slams his dick inside without any prior warning. you can only shriek in exclamation when his tip bruises your cervix, and you’re unsure whether you lament the sensation or not.

he only gives you a cheerful hum, reminding you of his usual cheery disposition. it’s not until then that you realise how much of a fucking beast he’s acting right now.

“right? i’ll put it to good use, i promise.”

gojo

- i know we’re all thinking the same thing here lmfao

- trying to sleep? good for you, now, open your legs for satoru.

- oh you can’t sleep? atta girl, down on your knees for satoru.

- bye i can literally imagine gojo saying some dumbass shit like “think you were trying to sleep but i couldn’t help but think how good my dick would look down your throat like that. sorry, love, you’re not sleeping tonight.”

you blink your eyes in turn with the cicadas chirping aside, stifling a yawn. everything around you down to the very last detail screams at you to sleep, but you just cannot. from the pitch black night that floods the room obscurely, to gojo’s even and quiet breathing beside you. you’ve tried it all. you’ve counted an excess amount of sheep, you’ve tensed and relaxed your body more than you can remember. hell, no matter how many times you’ve flipped the pillow you always seemed to feel less exhausted each time.

you can’t watch netflix, because you’ve binged all your favourite shows. it’s not that you’d wake gojo up because, who cares? by the time you finish scrolling through the endless lists it’ll be time to get up.

you ponder over the things you can do, continuing to subconsciously blink furiously. that is until gojo makes note of your stupid actions and starts giggling like a high schooler at his first sleepover.

“what the hell are you doing?” he snorts, cackling into the pillow like it’s the best joke he’s heard for quite some time.

“shut up, satoru. i’m trying to sleep you ass.” you tut at him, berating him for ruining your divine concentration.

gojo audibly shifts onto his stomach, his right arm crosses over the back of his head as he lazily rests his palm onto his scalp. the other arm preoccupies itself by landing it smack bang onto your chest, fingers wandering up to cup your breast.

“satoru, huh? that’s daddy for ya” he remarks, still giggling in a state of half asleep.

“uh-huh. goodnight.” you dismiss him and his nonsense.

“just go take a shower. always helps me whenever i can’t sleep.”

“hm? you’re giving me actual good advice and being a normal boyfriend? i think i might be asleep already, this is the best dream ever.” you remark sarcastically, prying gojo’s glued wrist off of your breast and sitting up. you could go for a shower, actually. you’re not sure why but it’s always so therapeutic to take one at night rather than the morning.

“huuuh? how could you say that? you’re so mean, (y/n)-chaan! i offered you my love and the world and this is how you repay m-“

“-goodnight satoru. i love you.”

“don’t think professing your love for me will change my mind! i’m still upset at you right now, young lady!” gojo shouts from over his pillow, exclaiming and irritating you in the way he knows how to best.

“yeah, yeah. okay.” you mumble softly to yourself, bearing a wide grin from ear to ear nonetheless.

when you move to crank the water on in the shower, you realise that you didn’t bring along a change of clothes. you momentarily pop back into the bedroom to ransack the drawer for anything that you can find.

“are you back to apologise for being so mean to me?” gojo whines and you can see the pout evident on him even when it’s pitch black.

“no, i’m just here for clothes, satoru.”

you hear him mumble something but it’s muffled by the sheets he’s underneath so you don’t heed any attention to it and resume in taking a shower to help keep your insomnia at bay.

with a ginger step and a small ‘oopf’, you heave yourself into the large shower that only a headass like gojo would bother buying. it’s reminiscent to what a hot tub looks like on the inside, with surrounding jets practically in a full 360 degrees. the things so steep that there’s a small step up in front of the shower outside the actual structure. it must have cost quite the fortune.

you reach in for the built in shelf to grab ahold of some of your toiletries as you allow the water to fall in a gentle sprinkle, almost like rain. there’s an audible squeeze reminiscent to trying to get the last ounces of ketchup as you apply some body gel to your hands, lathering it up.

despite standing, the warmth of the water leads your muscles to feel less tense. the only noteworthy downside is that the running water is tremendously loud. how on earth is gojo sleeping through all that racket?

slender fingertips ghost over your inner thighs. you can feel his wet and sturdy chest in place against your spine.

“surprised to see me?”

“you know i can’t let my baby talk shit like that.”

really? that’s his issue at hand here?

“so which is it?”

“acting like an intolerant brat because you’re tired or ‘cause you wanna get dicked down?”

gojo loops his arm underneath your leg, bending it up. you almost topple over in the process and you lay one hand flat against the tile.

“don’t answer that. sometimes it’s so obvious that you’re such a whore for my dick.”

“huh?! what the shit are you saying?” you snap at how correct he is.

gojo yanks your face back, digging his fingers into your cheeks as he forces you to face him. it almost sends your neck into two pieces, straining to look back at him.

“oh, really princess? just the other day you were begging me to fuck you”

“remember that? couldn’t wait so you rode me in the car? you know, baby, all you gotta do is ask.”

your legs tremble and psyche wobbles when he pries your mouth open with his thumb, promptly before spitting into it.

“don’t bother with the bullshit. i’ll play the games, not you.”

he drags his hard cock against the curve of your ass, slapping it against you.

“i don’t think i feel like fuckin’ you right now.” gojo sneers, humming sardonically. his lips quickly latch onto yours when you spin around to meet his gaze. like the fucker he is, gojo moans and whines into the kiss- lips ravaging you whole and tongue capturing your essence.

“baby girl, i was gonna let you top me. you know i don’t let anyone do that.”

his long middle finger prods against your cunt, forcing itself in with ease.

“damn, you’re soaked. you really wanted to milk me dry that bad?”

you hate him. hate him so fucking bad. he flashes you that attractive smile of his, azure eyes sparkling and snow white hair disturbed with water.

gojo pulls his finger out before sucking onto it in front of you, lapping all the excess arousal off.

“i’m not playing with you tonight.”

toji

- i literally don’t even need to say anything here

- just be sure to make a hospital check up appointment or something

- um-i uh- please remember to breathe after this one? maybe touch some grass? ALSO my first time writing for toji AAA i hope he’s okay

maybe if you don’t breathe? nah, that wouldn’t work. there’s still air acting around your limbs when you move so you’d be disturbing the barriers there. let’s see… maybe bit by bit? surely if you slowly inched his shirt up? then again, wouldn’t toji chew you out halfway through? maybe you should just give it to him straight up? just slip your hand under his shirt. come on. but he looks so peaceful, sleeping like that.. long eyelashes fluttered closed, lips relaxed and not scowling. his eyebrows are softly arched. he looks so soft, lips parted, chest rising and falling with every breath.

fuck it. just do it. cuddle him already.

you muster up all your courage in one fell swoop and you bend one leg over toji, resting it just above his groin. your right arm sprawls out over his chest and your hand rests against his toned arm. he’s already sleeping with one arm bent up with his hand supporting the back of his head, so you utilise the free real estate to nestle your head in the crook of where his shoulder and collarbone meet.

when he doesn’t move after a while, you deem your life to be safe and exhale with ease.

“you’re not asleep.” toji states in a groggy, husky tone. it’s supposed to be a question, but, coming from him it almost sounds like a challenge.

“yes?” you squeak out meekly.

“‘yes?’ you asleep or not?”

“i can’t sleep again.” you murmur against his shirt and he exhales a small sigh. the arm that you’re clinging onto moves to draw small circles on your thigh that rests on toji.

“when’d you notice?” you inquire, glancing down at his large wrists.

“like five minutes ago. nice try, kid.” toji snorts indifferently, chuckling at your behaviour.

when you don’t make an effort to respond, toji’s interest peaks and he lets out a small hum of intrigue when he follows your gaze.

he turns his head, brushing his lips up against your temples.

“see anything interesting down there?”

“as a matter of fact-“

you nestle yourself in between toji’s large and built thighs, digits curling around the waistband of his boxers. he only smirks at you through the dark, cock twitching through the fabric. you notice toji hover his hips up so that you can slide his boxers off for him and you happily oblige.

“-i do.” you chime, licking your lips.

it’s cute, though, if you thought toji was gonna let you handle him like that all by yourself.

as you kiss a trail up his thick shaft, toji yanks ahold fistfuls of your hair before grabbing your face off of his cock.

“who said you could suck my dick? that’s real cute.”

“thinking you actually have a place in my house.”

“i didn’t train you to be such a depraved slut. know your fucking place, because this isn’t it.”

“how many times do i gotta tell you? you don’t belong here. look around. do you see anything that shows a woman lives here? no? that’s because you’re nothing but a fuck doll for me.”

toji hisses out profanities at the gag you spew when he slams your tiny little mouth back down on his dick.

“lose the teeth you imbecile. unless you’re trying to tell me that you can’t suck my dick properly.”

incessant whines and garbled sentences are muffled by toji’s cock. whatever remnants you had of your vision are nothing but a blur as tears stream your cheeks, nose running and sniffles resurface in a repeating pattern over the slick sounds of slurping and gagging. your mouth stretches as far as it can go and the corners of your lips shriek in despair. you can feel the skin there stretch and pull beyond what’s considered normal.

even through all that, you manage to glance up at toji through your water logged lashes. you’ll be a good girl for him. you need to be.

“fuuuck. that’s a pretty sight.” he grumbles and a deep chuckle resonates through his chest. within a few moments, toji fumbles to reach for something.

you can only wince and screw your eyes at the suddenly blinding flash of a light in front of you. one can only assume he’s taken a photo of you in your humiliating state.

you can feel the fear settle into your veins when that telltale ping of a message being sent vibrates throughout the room. if you were to listen hard enough, you could hear a notification go off in the next room over.

your throat feels raw, jaw tense and locked open. it’s been a good twenty minutes of toji face fucking you to teach you a valid lesson. it’s all in the will of him wanting to drag this on, savouring every miniscule slurp, whimper or gasp. when his strokes start to feel sloppier than usual, you can’t help but feel relieved.

as you squirm about due to toji shooting hot ropes of his thick cum down your throat, the door softly clicks open.

“megumi. you’re just in time.”

“she’s way more obedient than your mom ever used to be.”

494 notes · View notes

ptergwen · 3 years

Note

hii, i love your writing so i was wondering if you could do something where the reader is a celebrity and she receives a package from a promotion brand and they send her lingerie and Tom is all excited :)

thank you babes!! i made this fluffy cuz yeah

being a well known face in hollywood, you’re asked to do a lot of red carpets and photoshoots for high end companies. things sell when they have your name on them. you also get to enjoy the perks of it, your house filled with free swag from each event. you’ve filmed makeup commercials, louboutin ads, anything you can think of except for lingerie.

it’s not that you didn’t want to. you’ve just been waiting for one specific brand to reach out, one that your fellow actresses and favorite artists are all ambassadors for. savage x fenty, of course. besides the fact that you’d be working with rihanna, you love the message of inclusivity she pushes. getting to be one of the beautiful women who represents that would mean everything to you.

plus, the stuff is really cute. tom was practically foaming at the mouth when you told him you got added to the promo list. he’d been a little offended at first that rihanna didn’t choose him after his tribute in lip sync battle. really though, he was over the moon for you. himself as well, to be honest.

they’re sending you a box today, this way you can try on their newest items and post yourself in them. as the supportive boyfriend he is, tom offered to take the pictures for your instagram. he’s so obvious.

“babe, it’s here!” you shout from the front door, your package held tight in both hands. “coming!” tom calls back. his footsteps are loud and fast as he makes his way to you in literal seconds. the eagerness of it makes you laugh to yourself. “you’re more excited than i am,” you joke, tom pressing a kiss to your lips in response. he’s out of breath, so it doesn’t last long.

“open it up, let’s see,” tom pants out with a goofy smile. you drum your fingers over the box, smirking wickedly at him. “upstairs.” “god, you’re gonna be the death of me one day,” he groans, you leading the way and him following behind. once you’re both sat on the bed, you put the package in your lap so both of you can see.

“time for the big reveal. you ready?” you smile at tom over your shoulder. “more than,” he hums, brushing your hair to the side and peppering the back of your neck in tickling kisses. while he does that and you try not to let it distract you, you pull open the pink parcel. your eyes go wide at what’s inside, holding it up to get a better look.

it’s a long sleeve slip made entirely of see-through lace, in a deep shade of purple with a cutout near the middle. there’s another set under the dress, but you’ll save that one just for tom. you want to surprise him with it later.

“fuck.” tom’s voice is a whisper, his arms tightening around your waist. “fucking hell.” he’s bought you lingerie on a few occasions, some for your every day wear, others for the bedroom. none have been like this. it’s so grand, so different from anything else that’s out there. you knew you made the right choice promoting fenty.

“do you like it?” you ask lowly and lean your head back on his shoulder. you’re both gazing at the material, tom giving your waist a gentle squeeze. “i’ll answer that when it’s on you,” he hums, a lopsided grin crossing his features. “what about you, hm?” “yeah, it’s really pretty. i love the color,” you smile back at him. “i’m gonna go try it on.”

tom takes his phone out of his pocket and waves it around. “let me set up for the shoot, then.” “you do that,” you laugh, pecking his cheek before you get up from the bed. his hand grabbing yours stops you. “y/n/n?” you turn around again. “yeah?” “i’m proud of you. know you’ve been wanting to do this for a while,” he speaks softly while playing with your fingers.

“‘s not easy to put yourself out there, either. all the young girls that look up to you, they’re lucky to have someone so strong.” hearing tom’s words of encouragement, you could seriously cry. he makes you feel so conifident in everything you do, and you’re eternally grateful for it and him. “thank you so much, baby. you really think i’m, like, a role model?” you wonder with a hopeful smile. “i’ve always tried to be.”

“you are, and there’s millions of people who would agree with me,” tom assures you and holds your intertwined hands to his chest. you’re so moved by him, you can hardly think of what to say. “i love you,” you settle on, using your free hand to cup his cheek. “i love you too, sweetheart. here,” he hands you the slip dress, biting back another smile.

while you change into your lingerie, tom messes with his camera settings, taking a few test pictures. he snaps one of the wall you’re doing your makeshift photoshoot in front of. the next one he gets, you’re suddenly in the frame, a blur of purple and big grins. tom puts down his phone so he can see you in real time. his tongue runs across his lower lip as he gives you a once over, eyes twinkling in admiration.

“wow,” he breathes out, you doing a little strut over to him. he’s still on the bed with you now in front of him. “i guess you do like it,” you tease and spin around so he can have a three-sixty view. nodding, he sets his hands on your hips, the thin material barely separating his warm palms from your skin. “i love it.” tom uses his index finger to trace the outline of the cutout.

“angel, you’re so gorgeous,” he murmurs, an arm wrapping around your almost bare back. “wrong brand,” you joke in reference to victoria’s secret. his hands run up and down your sides carefully, like you’re a work of art only he gets to touch. you are a work of art in his eyes. “i mean it, you look so beautiful in this.” he’s licking his lips again. “and, all the time.”

“thanks, tommy. you’re a really good hype-man, you know,” you beam at him, putting your hands on top of his. “i’ve been told.” tom dips his head down and leaves a kiss on your exposed belly button. it makes you giggle, your nose scrunching up. “my pretty girl. my gorgeous girl,” he mumbles as he kisses your hip, then your other one. you take his face in both your hands.

“shouldn’t we save this for after the pictures?” you suggest, thumb brushing over his cheekbone. you’ll never get them done if you don’t stop tom while he’s ahead. “mm, i guess so,” he concurs and nudges your stomach with his nose. “we’ll do those, then i wanna do... a few other things.”

#tom holland #tom holland fluff #tom holland smut #tom holland x y/n #tom holland x you #tom holland imagine #tom holland x reader #tom holland fic #tom holland fanfiction #tom holland request #peter parker fluff #peter parker smut

585 notes · View notes

kingsuckjin · 4 years

Text

Ungodly Beast 2

⸸ Pairing: Devil! Jungkook x reader, Priest! Namjoon x reader

⸸ Rated: M (18+)

⸸ Genre: smut, horror, fluff?, angst?

⸸ Synopsis: You’d rather go to hell yourself than let the devil take your baby, even if he helped create him… even if your little boy is beginning to sprout horns.

⸸ Warnings: (may contain spoilers) death, kidnapping, kind of depression and some heavy feels, satanic symbolism, voyeurism, blowjob, fingering, unprotected sex (please wrap your ding dong before playing ping pong), more sinful shit, male masturbation, dom-ish reader, strangulation (like also not in a sexy way), dom! Jungkook, spit kink, the most dirty talk you've ever seen, fisting, fingering, dick size kink, daddy kink, degradation, impreg kink, pain kink, devil kook still looks wild, spanking, branding, choking, hair pulling, biting and scratching, blood play/blood eating, tattoo kink, really rough sex, a very jealous Jungkook, more death/murder, a very brief mention of drugs, fluffy sex, gore, a fight scene, it's just graphic and awful.

⸸ Words: 15k

⸸ Note: I’d link the first part in this fic here, but tumblr has been doing this cute little thing where if you insert a link in something then the fic won’t show up in the tags. So I very sincerely apologize for the inconvenience, but you’ll have to go through my masterlist to find part 1. Also, an anon told me that this fic goes really well with the album Too Weird to Live too Rare to die by panic at the disco, specifically the song Far too young to die, so if you're looking for something to listen too while reading this, then that would be perfect.

"What have you done?"

Those were your mother's first words after telling her you were pregnant. You had no idea how she knew, perhaps it was the worried, troubled, tired look on your face that that told her. Maybe she just sensed it, sensed the seed of half evil already taken root and growing inside of you.

You stayed silent, confirming an unspoken conclusion between you. She clutched at the rosary around her neck as her shocked, open mouth quivered and glossy tears pooled in her eyes.

"You didn't…" She whispered, "please tell me you didn't."

Out of shame, you still didn't speak.

"How did you know?" You finally decided to ask.

"I've dealt with him before, I know the way his terrible presence feels, and now I feel it with you. I almost can't stand it." Her words both stung and made you have an unsettling feeling that crawled up your spine. Was it simply the baby she had felt? Had he marked you somehow and now it was you making her feel like this? Or was he with you? Silently watching and waiting.

"What did you give for the child?" Your mother was nearly in sobs now.

"He didn't tell me at first-" you began to try to defend yourself but your mother cut you off.

"He never does. What was it?"

"He's taking him…" you felt the prick of tears sting your eyes now too. You had to cover your mouth quite suddenly to keep a sob from escaping. It hurt to think about, to talk about. You were afraid. "...when he turns five."

She took your hands between hers and looked you in the eyes.

"We will do everything we can, I promise. We will fight."

You nodded and attempted to blink away the tears.

"Pray with me. We can pray. God will help us, I know it."

You nodded again as she gripped your hands firmly in hers reassuringly. She let her head fall slightly and closed her eyes prompting you to do the same.

As she started with her prayer, you began to feel a ringing in your head, the sound grew and grew until it was piercing, drowning out her words. A tsunami of nausea overtook your body so powerful you jumped up from your seat at your mother's kitchen table, knocking the chair back as you ran for the bathroom in a dizzy haze.

"Ah, they should call it all day sickness instead of morning sickness." Your mom had committed, seeming to brush it off, but you knew in your heart and deep in your soul that something was very, very wrong here.

From the moment you first saw him, you were in love. His big doe eyes, his chubby little cheeks, his soft little hands, and feet. Although he had no horns or black eyes, you tried hard not to see his father in him, which was difficult sometimes.

The worst memories for you were taking him to get baptized as a newborn. He had screamed from the moment you had entered the church and nothing you could do would calm him.

The moment the blessed holy water touched his skin, you watched as it seemed to burn and blister his infant skin in just seconds. You went out to your car in the church parking lot,

calmed him the best you could before strapping him into his car seat, and you cried.

You cried because while he seemed to be a normal little baby, your son, the baby you feed with your own body, sing to, bathe, and love, you were occasionally reminded of what he was and that you might only have him for a very short time.

He still whimpered in the back seat just as you did in the front. Guilt and sadness and fear prompted you to get out of the car and into the back seat where you unfastened him as his pout only worsted your feelings. You took his small body in your arms and held him to your chest. Your nose snuggled into his mess of fluffy dark hair.

"I love you. No ones ever going to take you away from me. I don't care what you are, you're my son more than anything." You let your tears fall onto his head.

That wasn't the scariest thing you had been through though. The worst was the nightmares.

The first was just under a month after he had been born. You had sat up in your bed covered in sweat, the house felt like an oven. Your heart was beating hard even before you had heard it coming through the baby monitor.

Singing.

It sounded high and angelic along with the happy coos of your son. As your groggy mess faded with the race of your heart you also realized it was in a language you not just couldn't understand, but had never heard anything like it before.

It took no time at all for you to practically leap from your bed, and dash from your room and down the hall to your son's room.

As you pushed his door open you saw him. You felt like your heart was beating in your throat now as you saw him with his back to you holding your son, bathed in only the moonlight that the sheer curtains of the nursery let in.

The singing had turned to a soft hum. You realized how wrong you were upon pinning his voice like an angel. You saw the horns sprouting from his wavy hair that dangled as he looked down at the baby in his arms.

You wanted to scream, you wanted to fight, you wanted to do anything to save your baby and keep him from being taken away from you. He was a newborn, it wasn't even time.

You couldn't do anything though, and you didn't know why.

Horrifyingly you found yourself yet again drawn to him, in awe at his presence.

"You can't…" you managed to choke out.

"I will." He didn't turn as he spoke to you. After he spoke, you woke up.

You couldn't sleep very long for months after that nightmare.

There was no denying by age two and a half that he looked more like his father. There was also no denying the little bumps you found while brushing his shaggy hair that sat on the top of his head under his skin. Most mothers would be concerned, wonder if their child had gotten hurt, and bumped their head a few times. But you just sat there frozen, feeling the bumps. You knew what they were, they were his father's claim to him, they were forming horns.

"Mommy okay?" Your son noticed your strange and oddly still demeanor as the hairbrush dropped from your hands onto the bathroom tile where you sat.

That's when it hit you the hardest. Your baby was halfway there. Halfway gone. All you had done so far was helplessly try to deny the fact that he was coming for him. He would take your little boy and drag him to hell if you didn't do something to fight this, find some way, something, someone to help you.

"Mommy?" your son had turned around and was now reaching for your cheeks to smush with his hands like you often did him. His face read of concern and question. Your heart melted at his little gesture. You took in his sweet little face again, his little two front teeth poked out just a little. You couldn't help but squish his face gently right back.

"Mommy's okay." You tried to reassure him the best you could, and it seemed to work. Lucky for you toddlers were sweetly gullible.

The moment you got free time you sent a text to your mom telling her you'd be dropping her grandson off at her house tomorrow, you didn't wait for a reply as you already knew she would jump at any chance to see her grandson whenever she could.

You then made a very important series of phone calls.

"Thank you, thank you so much for meeting with me today on such short notice father-"

"Father Namjoon or just Namjoon is fine." He interrupted. "And don't mention it, I'm here to help. You mentioned problems with your child?"

You took a deep breath and let your face finally show the worry you felt, your bouncing foot on the floor let out your anxiety. You sat there in his office at this tiny church. Worried he would throw you out the moment you told him the truth about what was going on.

Father Namjoon sat across the big worn wooden desk from you and waited patiently for you to further explain. Behind him on the wall was a massive cross along with pictures with him and maybe members of the church pinned to the wall.

" I'm afraid I didn't tell you everything over the phone because… well, every priest I've called said I was crazy and hung up on me after I told them." You admitted and watched as his body language changed with his growing attention.

"But father Namjoon, I swear on my son's life that what I'm about to tell you is the truth. My son is no trouble, but his father is. See, I would've brought my son in today, but he gets these… headaches and nosebleeds in churches."

You watched his reaction carefully, he curiously tilted his head.

"Go on…" he urged.

"Because his father… is… the devil."

Namjoon gave you a nod of understanding that was far too casual for the words you said.

"I have proof." You defended before he could even think to refute your claim.

"I believe you."

"What?" You asked thinking maybe you were only hearing what you wanted to.

"Listen," he leaned forward so that his arms rested on his desk. "He's real. I know he's real. The nervousness in your voice and you say you have proof… you seem perfectly sane to me. When can I meet with your son? Would your home be alright?"

"What are you doing right now? He's with my mother right now."

"Let's go." He said with sureness and no thinking time behind it.

He followed your car to your mother's home. You watched as he got out of his car and just stood there in the driveway, staring at the home.

"Something wrong father?" You asked as he brought forth the cross around his neck and clutched it tightly.

"I can feel him."

"My son? My mom says the same thing about him. We just assume he carries the same feeling as-"

"Not your son, the devil. He's here."

Your heart began to race at the thought of encountering him again. Maybe you had gotten in over your head by asking a priest to see him, but you had to do something.

"Your cross." You stopped father Namjoon as he started to walk towards the door. "I'm sorry but you can't have it near him. My mother had to take down all of hers when he was born."

His eyes seemed to shift around nervously before finally taking off his cross and putting it in his car.

"No worries." He gave you a reassuring smile.

You expected more upon entering the house, not just for your son to casually be sitting there watching tv.

You and your mother had exchanged silent, nervous glances upon her letting you in and seeing the priest.

"Hey buddy, someone wants to talk to you." You knelt down and told your son but he seemed to ignore you.

Your mom turned off the tv, but it didn't seem to affect him.

"Touch his head." You whispered to Namjoon.

He stepped forward and crouched on the floor.

"Hey, little guy! What kind of show were you watching?" He placed his hand on your son's head to pat it but quickly retracted it.

"Don't touch me." your son spoke clearly and firmly. His speech was nothing like his normal, broken toddler way of talking.

You looked at Namjoon who still looked shocked by something, it had to be the growing horns.

"Daddy said don't touch me." Your son spoke again perfectly as if he were a few years older.

Daddy said

"Oh my go-" you couldn't help but let out at his words. Had his father been around this whole time? Just watching him… and you?

"I won't touch you, I promise. Could you turn around for me?"

Your son did as he was asked and faced the priest, looking up at him with wide, almost terrified eyes.

“Can I show him your back?” you asked knowing he would let you touch him before he would a priest. Your son nodded but seemed confused.

You lifted the side of his shirt and showed Namjoon the mark spread along the ribs. The upside-down thick, black cross.

“Quite a birthmark you have there.” Namjoon joked with the boy.

“His father has the same one."

Namjoon stood to his feet which prompted you to do the same.

"Can we talk?" His eyes flickered towards the front door.

"Yeah of course."

"Possibly off the property?" He added and you gave him a nod.

“I'll be back” you assured your mother as you left with the priest.

He led you to his car before asking if you wanted to get a coffee and told you he needed it after what he had just seen and felt. You understood and agreed.

He continued to apologize on the short drive there, but again you understood his need to process this.

It wasn't until after you both had gotten your drinks and sat down in a quiet corner of the shop that he began to talk openly.

“I’m still not sure what to think of all this, but I know you're not lying. He looks like him. My…” he let out a sigh as he played with a pink packet of sugar. “My grandmother had a run-in with him once, never said why or how, but she described him and the way his presence felt. I just don’t think it's your child making me feel that way. I really need to ask what happened between you and...his...father.”

“I-um..I…” you too took a deep breath and decided to explain everything as detailed as you could from summoning him, to only having a few years left with your son. You felt ashamed as you explained to this priest how you had slept with the devil.

Namjoon didn't seem to judge you though, as a matter of fact, he looked sympathetic. He seemed so sweet, kind, and understanding.

“I’m not sure what I can do here,” he told you and reached across the table to place his hand on yours “but I promise to do the best I can. I will do what I can to help protect your family and son.”

You felt the honesty and sincerity in his words, it felt so comforting to you.

“It’s going to be hard, I can just tell he doesn't want me there. I don't know if it’s because I’m a man or because I’m a priest. Let me ask you a rather personal question, have you dated at all since your son was born?”

“No.” you shook your head “I don’t want anyone getting attached to my son because I just don't know what's going to happen. Also, I’m afraid…he might do something. I just… I don't want to put anyone else into this that doesn't need to be.” that part hurt you too, you just felt so lonely on top of it all. “I've had no one to turn to with all of this except my mother.”

“Well, you have me now, okay? You don't have to feel alone anymore. We can solve this together.”

Namjoon had come up with a plan to meet with your son every other day, and at the end of the week, he would meet with only you and talk over the progress, if he had made any at all.

Just a few months in, there was a difference. It seemed his method of slowly introducing god and holy objects such as crosses were beginning to work, he no longer got headaches and nosebleeds around them, and his horns while still little bumps under his skin, they had stopped growing. That also happened to be the month your mother got very very sick. No matter how many times Namjoon came and prayed over her, she still continued to just slip away until she was gone.

And now you had no one but Namjoon.

The day after she passed away was the hardest. Your son was still too small to fully grasp the concept of death, but he still cried about his grandmother never getting to play with him again.

You had waited until you had put him to bed and he had fallen asleep to pour yourself a glass of wine and just cry.

Nothing could distract you from the pain, from the heavy misery, not even the pouring rain and house shaking thunder.

You had turned off all of the lights, the only thing that would occasionally light the room was the lightning.

You felt so alone, more alone than you've felt in your life. You tried hard to sense him, but he just didn't seem there. The one time you felt so desperate and alone, his presence didn't loom over you.

“I hate you,” you spoke out loud. “If you can hear me I hate you. I hate that you've done this to me, I hate that you took her from me and your son. Are you really watching over your son or do you just love to see me suffer? Do you love to see me alone? Huh?” anger coursed through you as you talked to the walls “Answer me!” you yelled a little too loudly and worried that you would wake your son up so you decided to be quiet.

The desperation and loneliness felt like it was suffocating you, you had to do something.

You felt pathetic calling him up this late, but once you heard his voice you already felt better.

“Hey, how are you hanging in there?”

“Not good Namjoon.” you sniffled “I-I just feel so alone, so in over my head. All the things my mom has done for me I just…” you did your best to hold back tears.

“Do you want me there? Is it alright if I come over so you don't have to feel alone?”

“Please?” Your plea was squeaky and weak.

“I’ll leave right now okay? It's just important to remember that you're not alone. God is with you.”

“Thank you. I don't know what I would have done this past few months without you.”

“Please, don't mention it.”

You don't know how it got here. You had only had a half a glass of wine in total, and a two-hour deep conversation and now you had pulled him into your room and you were ripping off each other’s clothes as if they were tainted.

“Fuck me” you tossed your shirt to the floor and pressed your lips back to his with ferocity. He sharply exhaled through his nose at how turned on he was by your demand, although you could feel it through his underwear.

“You sure?” he mumbled into your lips. You let out a hum into his before sinking to your knees.

“Fuck.” he muttered, mesmerized as you pulled his underwear, letting it fall at his feet and letting his cock loose.

You let little time pass between the moment you saw his cock and putting it into your mouth. You were hungry for touch, for affection, for sex, for companionship, and you were sure to show that in the form of his dick in your throat. It was as if somehow you hoped it could fill that strange void that had existed in you for far too long.

He thrust in tandem with your head bobbing while letting out groans and sharp breaths of pleasure that just told you that it had been a while for him too.

Thunder rolled in your dark room as you suppressed a gag and let your spit dribble down your chin. You were dripping with need at just the thought of sex.

As a brief flash of lightning lit the room, you swore you saw him in the chair in the corner of the room, legs crossed, watching you.

Could it have just been your imagination playing tricks on you? Could you have been just thinking about him? Was it what you wanted to see?

You closed your eyes as you took Namjoon deeper into your throat, letting the tip of your nose connect with his thin patch of pubes.

His hands tangled in the back of your hair.

"Can- can we have sex? Please? This feels too good to take this anymore."

You took him from your mouth and got into the bed on all fours. He took a moment to take your body and pose in for a moment, but once his brain seemed to function again he got behind you on the bed.

His fingers ran down the skin of your back almost making you shiver.

He yanked your underwear down around your thighs and ran his fingers along your soaking folds.

"No teasing, fuck me."

You heard an almost inaudible moan behind you before feeling his tip at your entrance.

The feeling of him slowly sinking into you, filling you, felt so nice after so long.

"Be rough with me."

"O-okay." He stammered and grabbed the back of your hair to pull on as he began slamming into you.

The skin of his thighs slapped at the meat of your ass over and over, but it somehow just wasn't enough.

"Harder, call me names."

"I won't- I can't call you names." He panted his refusal.

Thank god he was behind you so he couldn't see you rolling your eyes.

"Stop stop, stop."

His hips quit moving at once.

"Lay on your back." You had had enough and wanted to take this into your own hands.

One he pulled out and played down you straddled his hips, reaching down to guide his cock into your entrance before sinking down on it.

The moment you slowly moved your hips with him buried inside of you he began to moan. You picked up his hands and placed them on your breasts.

"What do you think, father?" Your voice dripped with seduction as you clenched around him.

"You're so- oh god- so beautiful."

"Wrong answer." You stilled your hips making him scramble for the right words.

"Your pussy is so wet… just for me."

"All for you." You began to move your hips again with the answer that satisfied you. Possibly to make sure they didn't stop again his hands drifted down to your hips to move them faster on his own. You couldn't help the loud moan that slipped out of your mouth at him taking control just a little.

"You take my dick so well."

"Fuck fuck." You chanted, moving your hips faster, feeling so close to losing it. You couldn't lie, the thought of him being a priest was really about to get you off right now.

"Such a bad girl." He murmured. Maybe he felt the same.

"Does it feel good being in the same cunt as the devil has been?" You teased.

You swore you heard a very short, unamused chuckle from somewhere in the room.

"Fuck yes, fuck I'm so close." He aggressively moved your hips now, his fingers digging into your flesh and finally making you cum.

"Up up"

You got off of him fast and watched ad his hand went around his cock to give it a few short jerks. His thick cum spurted from the tip. Coating his hand and shaft.

"I'll get you something to clean that up with." You climbed off of him as he quickly nodded.

"Darliiiiing"

You felt a hand on your thigh that woke you from your sleep.

"Wake up, I need you." Your face contorted in confusion at Namjoon's words.

"Too tired." You muttered into your pillow.

"But I'm so hard for you." His deep voice whispered in your ear sending tingles through your body.

"All I can think about is your wet little cunt of yours. I'll do whatever you want me to darling." His hand ghosted up your back until it came around and reached your neck where he left it

"Mmm." You hummed in satisfaction as you rotted your ass into his once again hard dick.

"You like that? Hm?" His voice was so thick and rough with sleep. "What if I squeezed just a little?" His fingers tightened slightly around your throat.

You were more than ready now for round two, it seemed he had found some courage between when you fucked earlier and now.

"Who does your pussy belong to, darling?"

"You." You whispered mixed with a moan. You needed him back inside of you so badly that you ached for it.

"You lying whore." His grip on your throat tightened, so much that it became almost impossible to breathe.

You struggled against his grip and tried to pry his hand from your throat.

"Your body and cunt belongs to the devil. Evil courses through your blood." You could hear the hate in his voice through his gritted teeth.

You tried to kick at him, hit him, but you could feel the tightness in your face and brain from lack of blood flow and oxygen.

"Stop, please." You attempted to choke out as your vision grew hazy.

"You belong in hell too."

You thrashed until there was no more pressure on your throat, your hands and feet collided with nothing.

You sat up in your bed covered in sweat. You were alone and once again your room was as hot as the pits of hell themselves.

You picked up your phone from the nightstand, almost blinding yourself with the light from it as you checked the time.

Namjoon had left hours ago. He had left upon your request.

"What the fuck." You sighed as you flopped back into your bed.

As you laid there the weight of reality seemed to feel heavier and heavier on your chest, crushing.

Your mother was dead, you had fucked a priest, the devil wouldn't leave you alone, and you had very little time before your son was gone forever.

Your bedroom felt too large, too spacious for your lonely body just as all of your problems did. Would you end up sucked into it all? Eaten alive? Was there any point in fighting at all?

You swallowed down the lump in your throat but it was no use. You couldn't stop the tears that filled your eyes and leaked into your hairline as you stared up at your ceiling.

"Please" your word brought forth your sobs in the empty room "make it stop. I'll do anything but give up my son, just make it stop."

You couldn't help it, for weeks after your dream you felt weird around Namjoon. The rational part of your brain knew he wouldn't hurt you, although you still denied any little advances he made. It did fade, and once he took you out to dinner and you let him put his hand on your knee, but he was careful not to overstep boundaries.

You thought about calling him one night as you laid there sleepless in your bed. You don’t know how you had gotten so turned on but your body felt so hot with need.

You tried to just roll over and go to bed, but your sensitive clit throbbed along with your heartbeat as if begging you to touch it. Sny motion you made at all only made things worse until you gave in.

You pulled up your oversized sleep shirt and shoved a hand down your panties. You paused a moment as you realized that it wasn't just getting off you needed, but contact with someone.

You went to reach for your phone on the nightstand, but your hand didn't even meet it before you froze.

"Don't." It was a command.

Your eyes flashed to him sitting in the chair in the corner of the room, just like you thought you had seen him a month ago with Namjoon.

You quickly pulled your hand from your underwear and sat up with your mouth agape.

"Did you miss me, darling?" His horns tilted as his head did.

"Get out of my fucking house and leave me and my son alone!" You growled, clutching your shorts angrily in your fists.

"Why? So you can fuck that priest again?" He held up his index finger, slightly shaking it making a tsk-ing sound.

"Why does it matter to you what I do?" Your voice was stone cold.

He narrowed his eyes at you and leaned forward in the chair with a smirk. You couldn't stop yourself from thinking how regal and utterly beautiful he looked. He looked far more casual this time in a black t-shirt and jeans, but nonetheless majestic and powerful.

"You must've forgotten. That's alright, I wouldn't mind reminding you. I'm not here for our son, don't worry, not just yet."

"Then let's talk about that."

"Talk?" He gave a little smile "we can talk. Come here."

Although you wanted to, almost needed to, you stayed in your bed.

"Then feel free to keep going… unless you want some help."

"Tell me why you're here." You demanded.

"I'm here to save you. You called me."

"I didn't." You argued.

He beckoned you over once more as he stood from the chair. You got out of bed this time and stepped closer.

"You've done nothing but try to get my attention for months. Don't argue, you know I'm right. I can hear it again, that delicate little heart of yours fluttering when you see me." He reached a hand out for you, you took it, it was just so warm in yours. You let him pull you in until your back faced his chest with his hands on your sides.

"You called me, see?" You closed your eyes as he whispered to you, your bodies swayed together in a nonexistent song. It felt as though he was pulling you deeper into a trance, and you let yourself go.

"Does that heartbeat for me? Do you live for me? Do you want me?" You felt his nose graze your neck, the hot air from his worst trailing behind it. You had dreams of this moment for years. His whispers, his touch, the way he made you feel drunk and hypnotized you, the way he made you feel whole.

"Yes." You couldn't lie, everything but the truth had melted away, you couldn't feel or speak much else. You were weak for him, weaker than you remembered.

"Then are you mine?"

"Yes." You answered once more.

"I'll talk to you my love, about whatever your heart desires. First, tell me what it is you want from me." He whispered as you felt him grip the hem of your sleep shirt at your thighs. His hands brushed your skin. You continued to sway with him, eyes closed, worried that if you opened your eyes that this would all be a dream, worried that if you looked at him you'd fall deeper.

You didn't want to say it, you didn't want to admit you wanted him right now. He had done so much to you. Your internal struggle was hard, you wanted him desperately, yet he had done so much to you and your family. Even your closed eyes couldn't hold back the tears that escaped.

"Why did you take her?" A single son escaped but you shut it down, you refused to show all of your weakness.

To your surprise, he gently shushed you.

"Darling, I didn't take her. Her soul was never mine to take. I don't decide who lives and dies, it was just her time."

You were stunned, why was he comforting you? Why did it feel so good?

"Please don't take our son, he's alI have now, he-"

"I've thought about so many things. We can talk later, no tricks, no lies. You don't need to worry. Just let them all fall away and tell me what you want."

You bit your lip as you felt his cock begin to twitch beside you.

"You already know I want you." Your voice was a soft, weak whisper.

"Yes, but do you want me to hold and comfort you? You've been struggling so much with that. Perhaps you want my cock buried so deep inside of you that it hurts. Or maybe you just want me to pump that belly full of a second baby."

His hand slid into your panties as you let out a gasp of excitement. Every nerve in your body felt hypersensitive, so when he slid his finger over your slit you cried out for him.

"All of it. Please, I want it all."

"What a greedy, needy little bitch. Did that boring god loving freak not satisfy you?" He teased as his finger dipped into your folds and teased at your clit.

"N-no." You stammered.

"You didn't look like you were having much fun, not until you saw me at least." He seemed so amused by it. "I'm a little mad you let him poorly use you like that" he seemed to growl making slight fear go down your spine. "Who fucks you better? Who has a bigger dick?" His finger circling your clit picked up speed with the ferocity of his words.

"You." Your breath was already short.

"Tonight, prove to me that you're mine, that you're devoted, that you'll do whatever it takes for me, And I'll show you I'm yours."

This wasn't happening, you couldn't believe the words he had just softly said into your neck. Your disbelief was cut off by your quickly approaching orgasm. You let out a whine as your knees turned to rubber, you would've fallen had he not have been holding you tightly against him.

"That's it darling, let me have you, let go for me." Your orgasm exploded through you like a bomb and all you could do was whine.

"Such a good girl." He still held you tightly and placed light kisses on your neck and collarbone as he took his tattooed hand from the front of your panties.

You let out a small shriek when he picked you up and carefully set you on the bed. He could've broken you in half right then and there, if he wanted to.

"On all fours, ass facing me."

You hurried into position for him, and for a while, you felt nothing until you felt the fiery sting of a slap along a cheek.

You sucked in a breath.

"What's the matter baby, can't take it for me?"

He was so wrong, you loved it.

"I'll take whatever you give me." Your words were followed by the pleasure of another slap.

"Fuck it." He muttered and suddenly you were dragged by your legs onto his lap where he positioned you over it.

"Take anything for me, huh? We'll see about that." The slaps kept coming until your ass felt raw. You arched your ass up for him as you let out a needy whine.

"You're so fucking wet, it's everywhere. Do you want me to touch you? Is that what you're whining for?"

You let out another whine.

"Say it."

"Please touch me. I want you to touch me."

"I'll give you what you want." You knew that tone he used, it was the tone of having something else planned.

His fingers immediately sunk into your core.

"You're wetter than I thought, I could slide whatever I wanted into you so effortlessly."

You could hear the sounds of his coated fingers working you too.

"Whatever you want." You replied hoping it was his cock, but you knew better at this point.

"My love, I'm going to absolutely fucking ruin you."

You went to reply but suddenly felt the slight stretch and sting of more fingers entering you.

"Ahhhh." You let out but backed up further onto his hand, still wanting more.

"What a good little whore, look at you riding my hand and taking it all for me."

You loved the pain, and he gave it to you like no one else could. You were already ruined for anyone else, but he didn't know that.

His hand felt so deep inside of you that you swear you could feel it in your stomach.

"Harder." You begged, and he obliged.

"You like me filling you like this, slut? I'm going to stretch your pussy so well for my big cock."

You continued to rock backward in tandem with his movements, it didn't take long at all until you were almost there, panting and gripping the sheets.

He stopped and slowly pulled his hand from your cunt, leaving you feeling more hollowed out than a pumpkin.

You left his lap and looked at him just in time to see his shirt come off. His body was just as beautiful as you remembered it, something of pure art and fantasy combined. Tattooed, muscular, and smooth you just wanted to lick every single inch of him, you had to.

You climbed back into his lap and pushed him back while you leaned forward and placed your lips to the very warm flesh of his collarbone. Your lips made their way down slowly to his nipples and enveloped one in your mouth.

"Ah." A sound of surprise and pleasure came from him, and you loved it, you loved that you could make him feel that way, you wanted more.

You took your mouth from his chest and crawled backward until you sat between his legs.

You undid his pants and pushed his underwear down along with him. You had almost forgotten just how massive his cock was. It was veiny and the tip was a blushed shade of pink that made your mouth water.

You spit in both your hands and wrapped them both around his shaft.

You slid your spit slicked hands over his leaking head before slowly bringing then down to the base.

"Faster darling. Don't play with me." He threatened with a grunt. You did as he asked and even added your mouth.

His hands tangled tightly in your hair at once.

It was hard to take him even halfway into your mouth without you gagging around his size and thickness filling your throat.

As you sucked his dick, you stared at the three black sixes on his lower stomach and watched as they moved as his muscles flexed.

"What I wouldn't give to cum down your throat right now."

You moaned around his cock at the desperation and lust in his voice.

"So fucking good for me. You suck my cock so well with your little whore mouth." He gripped your hair tighter but still not enough to hurt.

Him lying there, moaning and groaning as you pleased him made you all the more impossibly wet, you could feel it as you squeezed your thighs together.

"Please come here." He asked as he released your hair and sat up.

As you let his cock leave your mouth and too sat up only for him to lift and drag you onto his lap once again. He reached down and guided his cock into your entrance.

As you lowered yourself onto him he made a noise that should've stopped your heart.

It was a moan and a sigh all at once, he combined that with dropping his head onto your shoulder. The fullness and warmth of his cock inside of you, every little move he made, he was all just too much. How could you survive something like this a second time, especially with being this close to him.

He didn't move even an inch for a moment, not until he lifted his head off of your body and peered at you with those inky black eyes through his just as inky dark hair.

His net movements were fast, rough, and hard. He grabbed your hair from behind, forcing your head as far back as it could go without breaking anything. Your chest was arched towards him and he used it to his advantage by taking a nipple into his mouth as he bucked his hips into you quickly. All you could do was grip his shoulders for dear life as he fucked into you, fingernails sinking deeper and deeper into his muscular flesh the closer he pushed you to your high.

You felt the little sharp sting of him pinching your nipple between his teeth. You couldn't help but fall completely apart as you moaned out the filthiest curse words that you could.

Once he let your hair go and you could properly look at him, you saw beads of dark liquid forming on his shoulders. Your nails and grip had drawn blood, real human blood.

All you could do was stare. He bled just like you, he was vulnerable just like you, just like anyone else.

"Hm?" He caught your staring but seemed confused.

"I-I hurt you. I'm sorry." You furrowed your eyebrows with guilt.

He laughed, it was a real laugh, not a teasing one, not an unamused snort. His nose crinkled and his more prominent two front teeth were made more visible.

"It didn't hurt, I didn't even know you did it." He tried to get a look at the little droplets himself before wiping one away with his finger to show there was no mark left, he had somehow healed.

Each fleeting glimpse of his humanity vanished as soon as you spotted it.

His dick was beginning to soften inside of you despite him not getting off yet.

"Did you want to kiss it and make it better for me?" His voice was seductively playful and you couldn't tell if he was joking or not until he brought his blood-smeared fingertips to your lips.

You looked him in the eyes as you took them into your mouth and sucked them clean. He looked satisfied and you could feel his dick twitch back to life inside of you, showing you how much he liked that. Without a second thought, you attached your mouth to his shoulder and began to lick and cuck at the blood droplets where the wounds once were. The moment reminded you of when you were a child and they told you that wine was the blood of Christ, except this was so much better. You wanted to show him you were willing to take him in any way possible, to submit to every desire he had.

He pushed his now hard cock as far as it would go into you.

"I want to do something to you." He whispered as he continued to slowly thrust.

"Do it." Your reply was fast.

"It's going to hurt you." He added.

"Do it."

“I will. For now, shut up and bounce on my cock, slut.” his tattooed hand grabbed throat “ and you better fucking ride it harder and faster than you did that stupid Jesus loving freak.” his face read of disgust.

“Yes daddy,” you replied trying to hide the smirk at the satisfaction on his face from you calling him that.

He dropped his hand from your neck and you began to move your hips as he laid back. You would normally start slow, but you let him have it. Everything about him was incomparable to anyone you’ve ever slept with.

“Fuck, like that baby.” His hair was messy, his eyes were squeezed shut and his tattoo that looked like a snake that wrapped around his torso almost looked like it was slithering.

“You like that daddy? I took every inch of your big cock just for you.” you loved the power over him that he was letting you have and you were going to make sure you got to enjoy it.

His hand shot to your hip and he squeezed.

“I swear If you fucking make me cum right now you’ll fucking pay for it,” he grunted obviously trying to hold back seeing as his hand was digging into your skin as if it was the last lifeline between him and losing it.

“Don’t you want to cum in my pussy daddy? Fill it full of cum and watch it drip out of me?” you continued to tease him and bring him even closer as you jackhammered up and down on his rock hard dick.

“Fuck, this is your last damn warning bitch.” his jaw was clenched, but it was too late, you were already falling apart on top of him, once again saying the dirtiest shit you could as he shuttered under you, barely hanging on as he watched you cum.

You paused, breathing heavily for a moment of rest, but it didn't last long. He was pulling out of you and throwing you face down on the bed, holding your hands by the wrists behind your back.

“I fucking told you, didn’t I?”

“Sorry, dadd-”

“Did I say you could speak bitch?”

He wasn’t even inside you anymore but you’re empty walls clenched as you let out a small moan onto the bed sheets.

“Now let’s see just how fucking much you’re willing to take. Be good for me darling.”

You were scared but excited at the same time, the adrenaline that coursed through your veins was nothing like you’ve ever felt before.

“Yes daddy.”

“Don’t fucking move.”

You listened and stayed completely still.

You felt his hand cover the back of your neck. It got warmer and warmer until it felt searingly hot, it was burning your skin. You bit down on your lip so hard it had to have left a bruise just to keep from screaming. There was no way of stopping the whimpers that came from you in the few seconds that his hand was on your skin.

“There,” he said and sounded as though he was admiring his work before releasing your body and letting you sit up. By the time you sat up though, the pain was entirely gone as if it had never even happened.

“It’s the mark, to match.” you knew he meant that he had just branded you with an upside-down cross to match his and your son’s. You were too busy noticing the wetness on your cheeks and wondering where they had come from to concentrate on this strange sentimental moment.

You felt something warm roll down your cheek and lifted a hand to wipe away what you now realized were tears, but he gently grabbed your wrist.

With his other hand went to your chin and guided your head to face him.

You were met face to face with him, his dark eyes peering into yours and also assessing your wet cheeks.

Both hands now went to your cheeks and his thumbs wiped over the wet mess on your skin.

He was trying to dry your tears.

“I’m sorry I hurt you.” his voice was quiet. It was a glimmer of sincerity, a splinter of sweetness.

“I didn’t even feel it.” you joked but he didn’t buy it or laugh, instead he just continued to stare into your eyes with both hands on your face.

He leaned in so slowly, head tilting slightly and his lips met yours so gently. Your eyes closed and pressed your lips harder into his.

It was a sweet kiss but it held the strength and intensity of being punched in the stomach.

Your hands came up to roam the back of his shaggy, dark hair but your mind was elsewhere.

You imagined him as an average man, your son as a normal little boy, you imagined a family. Cuddling on the couch, touching him whenever you pleased, your son being able to play with his father, your life with him would never grow dull. However, your daydreams were dashed as your hand accidentally met with a horn.

What was wrong with you? You knew these things were stupid and unattainable, he was unattainable. Although you had known this fact from the start, here you were sleeping with him again. He fucked you over so hard, he was pure evil and you knew it, but yet here you were falling for him even harder. To be fair though, was there a soul living or dead that could resist him, that ever has been able to?

You pulled away, his hands left your face.

He looked at you with wide eyes, he looked almost shocked, scared. There was some kind of very deep feeling moment between the both of you, some kind of wordless exchange of revelations.

A million things you wanted to say to him flooded your mind at this moment. There were so many things you wanted answers to ”Do you know how miserable I was? Do you know what it felt like waiting for you in fear the entire time? Do you know how much I hate not being able to hate you? Do you know how bad it hurts me seeing your face in my son’s? Do you know how badly you ruined my entire adult life? Do you know how hurtfully perfect you look? Do you know how lucky and cursed I feel all at once? Do you feel any weight for the things you've done to me and my family?” but you were too scared this moment would end, that he would never come back, that he would take your son and leave. You wanted to cry, but you pushed the entire internal war out of your mind, you boxed it all away just to not ruin this moment.

During your thoughts and your stares at one another, his face had softened and his eyebrows furrowed.

“Y/n” you realized that it was the first time he had ever spoken your name out loud, and as beautiful as it had sounded coming from his lips, you didn't want to hear it spoken so guilt filled. “I’m so sor-”

"Are you going to make me cum again or not?" You broke the silence, and he seemed thrown off for a moment. You didn't know what he was apologizing for, but you didn't want to know. Not only did you want to shut this sad moment down just to have the fun back, but something inside of you hurt to hear and see him like this.

An expression you were familiar with him having flickered onto his face, a smirk. It relieved you and set the fire in your body back alight.

He tackled you with his hands wrapped around you. You were flesh to flesh, his lips moving to the space above your breasts, sucking hard before moving onto another are.

“Dont fuck anyone else.” it wasn't sharp like his normal demands, it was almost as if he was asking you not to without making it into a real question.

You almost snorted as he continued making an army of marks that continued to trail lower and lower.

You almost snorted sarcastically.

“Then who the Hell am I supposed to fuck?”

“Me, fuck me.”

You did sarcastically laugh at this one.

“Don't laugh at me.” he said defensively before sucking a new place by your belly button.

“What? Every few years you’ll swing by and I just have to wait until then?”

“No. Are you even enjoying this anymore or have you now set your focus on calling me out?” he looked up at you with an arched brow.

“Calling you out seems more fun right now.” you were only half joking, all of that hurt hfrom earlier was now festering back up to the surface upon hearing his stupid lies.

“I told you I’d talk, and I will. Trust me.” he sat up and looked down at you.

“I’ve trusted you before and that was shitty.” you argued.

“Then why the fuck are you fucking me now? Why the fuck are you letting me mark you? Why the fuck are you telling me you belong to me?” he shot back.

“BECAUSE I WANT TO PRETEND YOU'RE NOT… NOT...I DON’T KNOW...THE ACTUAL FUCKING DEVIL!” you whisper yelled at him through clenched teeth.

He came down over you and looked you in the eyes for a moment with such a look you thought he might kill you, but instead his voice was quiet and calm.

“If you think I’m incapable of feeling then you’re wrong, you're dead wrong. If I didn’t feel, then why would I want my son? Why have I been watching him grow, watching you love and take care of him and doing my best not to interfere with your time with him. I may not be mortal but I have feelings, I have empathy. Do you understand the shit I have to see and be in charge of? Do you know what it feels like to just want something so pure in good while living in something so fucked? Watching you and our son has been the only sliver of heaven that I’ve ever been able to have.” his arms were shaking as he held himself over you. You had never seen his body show any signs of tiredness or weakness, even his wounds had healed right up. He was shaken talking about this and it was obvious.

It hit you hard. Why would he want to take him? Why did all of this just make sense?

“So please, don’t take this away from me right now. Let me make you cum again, let me just have this for a little longer and we can talk.”

You were stunned. He had felt the same way, he wanted to drag this out just as much as you did, he wanted to cherish this. The question now in the air was, if you both wanted to be together, then why couldn't you?

You yanked him by the hair, forcing his lips to collide with yours. Your tongue clashed with his split one, but it no longer surprised you or made you nervous. While little about him was normal, what was normal anyway? From the moment you saw him as he really was you had thought he was perfect, so why until now had you been wishing for him to be the man you first saw at the bar? Was it because the puzzle piece of his humanity had been missing in an otherwise perfect puzzle?

Your teeth gnashed together as if you were young, new lovers blooming with anticipation, as if you had never touched before now, despite fucking for god knows how long already.

He bit at your already sore lip you had bitten down on, but he wasn't harsh.

“I want you.” you told him meaning more than just how he took it. He reached between both of you and pushed himself into your already abused core, you winced from the ache and the sensitivity.

“Close your eyes” his voice was so quiet you almost didn't hear his instruction.

You closed them though.

“Now imagine me like you.”

“Why?” you asked.

“Humor me.”

You did, you imagined him like he was the night of the bar, like you had thought of him earlier.

“Now run your hands through my hair.”

With your eyes still closed, you felt for his hair before coming them through the soft, wavy strands. Your eyes opened just to make sure what you were feeling was correct. As you looked at his hornless head, his brown eyes looked down at you. Now you properly looked him in the eyes and now that you could see his irises, you knew now that he was looking right at you, not just at you though. He looked at you like you were the most beautiful person he had ever seen with a small smile of amusement.

“I just wanted to have this moment with you, like you. I thought it would mean something to you to not have to look into cold, black pits.”

The man looking and speaking to you right now was not the devil, he wasn't horrible or evil but neither was the man he was before but you were yet to know why he did the things he did.

You lifted your neck this time to kiss him and his lips chased yours as you laid back onto the pillow. He once again slowly began to thrust, short breaths and quiet moans escaped you both. Your legs entangled around his hips, angling your own body so he could hit just the right place.

“Be with me.” his voice shook as he continued to thrust “I’ll do anything.” he sounded just so weak as if he were pleading.

“I’m already yours, don't pretend you don't know that.”

“Let's have a family then, I’ll stay.” he rested his forehead on top of yours, his eyes were closed, hips still moving hard cut slow as if with each powerful but passionate thrust was a chance to convince you to be with him.

“As-” you could feel yourself coming closer and struggling harder to catch your breath. “As long as you stay.” You knew it, if he went away, if you lost him tonight, nothing would ever feel this good again, you'd never feel this complete for as long as you lived.

“Let's start now on expanding.” you could see his slight smile before his voice turned serious and sultry.” want me to put another baby in you?”

“Please, fuck I’m so close.”

“Come on baby, cum for me one more time.” he picked up the pace with his hips up just a little more. “Let me get you pregnant again.”

He only thrust into you a few more times before you were coming undone underneath him.

“Fuck, I love you fuck fuck fuck.” you moaned as he also let go, burying himself deeper than he already had been.

“I love you, I love you too.” he messily kissed your lips as you felt his last few pumps slow.

Only when he had said it back did you realize you had said it at all.

You were still breathing heavily as he pulled out and laid down next you. There was silence between you, for a while as you both recovered.

"I said I would talk so here it is."

You decided to just lay there and listen to him.

"I've always known we were supposed to be together, always. There are things I just know, I can't explain it, sometimes I just know destiny and sometimes I don't until certain events happen. Ever since I became the king of hell I've always known that eventually there would be one woman that would bring me to my knees. They call her Lilith, although that's not her name just as satan, the devil, whatever, isn't mine. There have been stories and mythology written about you that just aren't true, much like everything else in my life. When I met your mother, I knew I was fucked. So I stopped you from being able to conceive, how was I supposed to know I was only helping destiny along? When you summoned me I was nervous, although curious as to what you would be like, I never watched you until you began to work on summoning me. I developed a plan. I thought if I just gave you what you wanted and then took it away from you then you would hate me, you would never want to see me again, but yet again I plated into destiny. The moment I saw my son… when I watched you care for him and love him, I-I felt this longing. I wanted to hold him, I wanted to be with you both. I kept my distance and fought against the urge to just drop in and tell you how I felt. I resented you for the power you held over me, but at the same time I wanted to give you your space and let you have your time with him. I was still going to take him but at that point it was out of love. I knew you were still angry with me anyway, rightfully so, I also thought… that you couldn't love someone like me anyway, you were better off with a mortal and I wanted to let you live your life. I watched your pathetic attempts to protect our son from me, at least you thought you were only trying to protect him. You're a good mother, just like yours was. When our son was really little I used to sneak into his nursery and just hold him and stare at him, I could see you in him. The point where I knew I had to step in was the priest. Not only did he treat my son like his, not only did you fuck him and make me jealous but-"

He abruptly wet quiet just as the anger in his voice seemed to pick up.

"I'm sorry." You replied.

"It's not that, it's not any of that that makes me hate him, it's not my jealousy." He still didn't say what it was, but instead he got out of bed.

"Where are you going?" You sat straight up.

"I'm going to shower if that's okay." He replied as he shuffled for the bathroom attached to your room.

"Sure." He was already in there by the time you uttered out your dumbstruck reply.

He had said he would stay, you don't know why him doing average things in your home just astounded you.

You laid back in the bed with the reassurance of him planning to stay and you thought about it all.

At first you asked yourself what your mother would think of this, what she would say. Maybe if she knew everything that he had just told you she simply wouldn't say anything at all. She had been able to love the devil's son and see him for just the little boy he really was, so maybe she would've done the same for the devil himself had she really known him.

You were beginning to feel uncomfortable with the stickiness of his speed leaking out and smearing all over your thighs.

Some part of you was nervous to go into the bathroom with him showering in there, but it was your house.

You ran to the bathroom as fast as it could to keep the cum from dripping everywhere and making a mess on the floor.

You paused as you caught a glimpse of his silhouette through the shower curtain.

His horns had returned, but you didn't look at him as much as his overall shape, you could help your staring.

"I hear your heart again, are you looking at me?" He chuckled and your eyes went wide with the horror of being caught.

"I…"

"Do you want in here with me?"

"...y-yes?"

"Get in, I promise to just let you shower, no funny business." He offered.

He kept his word though, he did his own thing in the shower and so did you. He did look jarringly beautiful with the water beading on his tattooed skin and muscles, but you didn't know how much more your body could physically handle of him so you kept your hands to yourself.

He got out of the shower before you, you were a little concerned at the silence so you got out soon after.

You found a fresh towel and pajamas waiting for you on the bathroom sink so you quickly dressed.

He just sat there in a white t-shirt and black sweat pants at the foot of your bed. His head was down and he looked to be in deep thought as he stared at the floor. He looked a little sad.

"Have you seen him since you've been here?" You asked curiously, making him finally look up and shake his head.

"Would you like to?"

He seemed shocked by your offer.

"I wouldn't want to wake him…"

"It's alright, he's a good sleeper, he'll go back to bed… if you want to that is."

"I really really want to, I haven't seen him person to person since he was a newborn."

You led him down the hall and pushed open your son's cracked bedroom door.

His night light dimly lit the form of his little body snuggled in his toddler sized bed.

You let his father take a few apprehensive steps into the room, slowly approaching him before he knelt on the floor by the bed.

You just looked on at the little moment.

He gently pushed his son's shaggy hair from his sleeping face, but caused him to stir.

"Daddy?" You heard your son's sleepy voice ask. You had no idea how he knew it was his father, and from the look on his father's face, neither did he.

"Hey buddy."

Your son sat up and threw his arms around his father's neck, who promptly picked him up and stood. He wrapped his arms around the little boy, holding him close.

"How did you know it was me?"

Your son unwrapped his arms from his father and looked at his face.

You saw his lips begin to quiver and his eyes fill with tears as he started to break down.

"Oh no." You whispered as you saw your boy stare at the horns on his father's head.

"Your horns are scaring him." You whispered.

Your son patted the top of his own head as he sobbed in his father's arms.

"Me too, I too."

"Oh." You said as you realized that your son was answering his dad.

"You have them too? That's how you knew, huh?"

Your son nodded to his father and began to cry harder. His dad pulled him back into his body, lightly shushing him and patting his back. He buried his head in the little boy's hair much like you had the day in your car after he was horrifically baptized.

The moment hit you like a train.

He had missed his father all this time, and you had no idea.

"you know I'm always with you, right? You and mommy both."

Your son nodded into his father's neck, soaking his shirt with tears although his father didn't seem to mind at all.

"I know you hear me sometimes. You know I'm here."

Your son pulled away from him again to look at him.

"Daddy-" his words were cut off by upset hiccups from crying so hard "no leave."

"I'm not. I'll stay, I promise."

His father knelt back down on the floor and attempted to lay the boy back in his bed, but his little hands stayed locked around him.

"I'll be here when you wake up, and all of the rest of the days when you wake up from now on, you can let go, I'll be right here."

Your son finally relinquished his hold on his father who pushed more hair from his son's face.

"And mommy?" Your son's eyes look at you now.

"Mommy has always been here, silly." His father then spoke something in a strange language, it might've been the one from your dream after your son was born.

Your son gave his father a nod not just as if he understood, but he did understand this very strange language. You had never heard your son speak it, and you had no idea that he even knew a whole other language, until he spoke it back to his father.

He sat there knelt beside his son's bed until he drifted off to sleep. You watched as he gave him a kiss on his forehead before standing and turning to face you.

You walked into the hall and closed your son's bedroom door when he looked at you with a look of concern.

"There's still more I have to tell you, it's the most important thing."

"You're going to have to trust me, okay?" He asked from his seat on the sofa beside you. "There are things I know and things I don't, you have the power to change destiny, and right now what I'm seeing is someone is going to try to take you away from us, from your family."

"Okay," you tried to patiently follow, ready for him to say anything.

"Namjoon is going to kill you."

"Why's he going to kill me?"

"I had this deal with his whore grandmother… she wasn't happy with it, it wasn't my fault. It's not my fault mortals are idiots."

"Hey." You firmly snapped at him.

"It's just what I do, I teach lessons. Anyway, I believe Namjoon is going to hurt you and maybe even our son. He can't physically harm me, I'm immortal, but he can hurt the things I care about. Unfortunately, I can't kill him either, I can't kill humans, God's rules. So I can't stop him, there's nothing I can do but pass this to you. It doesn't matter what you do, Namjoon will hunt you down."

"Okay." You simply just sat there looking calm on the outside but terrified on the inside.

"So, y/n… I think it's kill or be killed in this case. If you die, I'm not sure how much I can do to protect our son but take him with me…"

To hell was what he meant.

You let out a sigh as you stared at the floor and scraped together some kind of plan.

"Take my soul." You offered.

"Why?"

"In case something happens to me, take my soul." You were sure of your decision.

"I'm not taking your soul." He declined.

"Why?" It was your turn now to ask.

"Do you want to go to hell? Do you realize how many eternities you would be tortured down there before I ever found you?"

"No." You answered both questions and seemed less sure of your offer now.

"I'm not taking your soul. Our son could come and go with me because he has that power, but you, a pure mortal… you would be in more pain than you could ever imagine."

"But if I killed a man… wouldn't I go anyway?" You pointed out.

"Not if it was out of self defense for you and your family."

"What the fuck am I saying?! I can't kill father Namjoon!" You realized.

"Y/n, I know he's going to kill you, and I don't want to lose you, I'd do anything not to lose you. What about our son? What about our second child?"

Your mouth dropped open.

"Second child? It-we…?"

"It's not just you living in that mortal body anymore. I know, just like I did the moment I gave you our son. You have to live, you have to do this, you have to trust me." He reached for your hand and threaded his fingers through yours. "I love you and I need you here with us."

"How do I do it?" You gave in.

You were terrified as the phone rang.

You had just left your son with the babysitter and you sat in your car. You were alone but you felt him near you.

"Hey!" Namjoon's voice came through cheerfully and it made you feel sick.

"Hey, I'm not doing so great tonight. Everything is a bit heavy and I kind of want some fresh air. Would you go for a walk with me at the park? I know it's late but…"

"Of course. The one closest to where you live, right? I'll meet you there in a few."

You thanked him before hanging up.

"I'm sorry you have to do this." He appeared right beside you in the passenger's seat now, but you didn't look at him, instead you spaced out while looking out the window at the dark park. You were nervous, you were trying to ready yourself, you were trying to wrap your head around this situation.

"What happens after? What do I do right after?" You asked.

"I'll take care of everything. No one will know." The grim thought of what that entailed was shadowed by reassurance of only having one task to do. "You just wait in the car, I'll drive us home. I'll take care of you."

"What if he sees this opportunity to kill me like I do with him?" You asked with your hands shaking in your lap.

"I think he would wait for a moment when our son is with you, pick you off at the same time."

Your mouth was dry, but you still tried to swallow down the weight of his words.

"But what if I die? You said you don't know all things." You continued to think your worries out loud.

"I also said people can change destiny, they do it all the time."

"You haven't been able to." Your point made him go silent a moment. It was true, he had been fighting against his destiny with you since before you were born only to end up with you.

"Part of me didn't want to change it, even if I hated it at first. I've always wanted you. The first time I saw you I knew I wouldn't be able to stay away from you. The first time you saw me, I just wanted you to look at me that way forever, I didn't care about anything anymore and that was scary. You're my Lilith, my eternal soulmate, there was never any fighting you. There's nothing more powerful than what we have, not me, not god himself."

"What if you're tricking me?" You asked abruptly.

"You really think I would?" His voice sounded hurt and you could feel him looking at you as you said nothing "of course you do, of course you'd think that after what I've done and because of who I am." His voice was soft now like he had accepted that option "I wish I could take back what I did to you, everything I've done to you. I wish I never would've made that deal with your mother, I wish you would've had a family with a normal man, a normal life… what have I done?"

"Like you said" you sighed "it was supposed to happen anyway, it's not all on you. I've suffered for you, and now I'm going to kill for you. Would I be doing that- any of this if I really thought you were tricking me?" You admitted. "Maybe I'm just blinded by you, so in love with you and wanting a family with you that I can't see anything else, you're the devil, it's probably what you do, but what other option do I have anyway?"

"We could go home." He offered softly. "We could have our family and play pretend until it's ripped away." You could hear him swallow louder than his soft words."Then I'll have nothing, but at least I would've had everything for just a fraction of a moment in my eternal life."

"I'm not going to live forever anyway you know, our son might, but I'm human. I die, and when I do I'm destined to be tortured in hell for eternity."

"You're not going to hell."

"How do you know?" You asked partially out of curiosity "I'm in love with Satan, I bare his mark, I bared his child. How much more sinful can I be? You can't sit there and tell me Satan's soulmate is going to heaven."

"God has never let me have anything. If he decides it's your destiny and your time to go, if you're taken from me and I can't have you in life, he's not going to let me have you in death." He explained.

You sat there thinking about what he said and came to the very real conclusion that you were most likely going to die tonight. God wouldn't let him have you, he had already seen that Namjoon would kill you, you were going to die.

Your eyes began to fill with tears as everything finally began to sink in.

"Please take care of our son."

"Don't." He snapped at you "Don't you say that shit like I'm going to lose you."

You began to sob, you weren't listening to him.

"You're going to go out there and fuck him up and that's going to be the end of it." His voice was stern, but you were falling apart. You let your head fall onto the steering wheel.

"Why wont you just take my fucking soul?!" You cried in despair and frustration "you have every single fucking thing in my life but that, just take it god damn it! Take it and let me burn until you find me. I will obviously go through anything for you and our son at this point. Just fucking take it."

"You don't deserve it. I don't deserve you, okay? I've fucking destroyed your life, I'm not dragging this into the timeless afterlife, no matter how badly it hurts. We have one single shot, and this is it. I'm fucking horrible, I'm the worst of the absolute worst, but there’s no way I'm going to be that selfish to let you rot in hell because of me."

"Please?" Your voice was a desperate squeak as you finally turned to him. "Fuck." You uttered at what you saw.

There was a dark liquid running from his pitch black eyes and down his cheeks.

"Is-is that fucking blood? Are you crying blood?"

You watched as it pooled at his chin and dropped onto his white shirt.

"Please do everything you can tonight." He ignored your question and begged you.

If you had a doubt that he loved you before, you didn't now. You watched as he closed his eyes.

"God," he began, he didn't seem as though he was talking to you at all "just let me have this, please? I'll do anything. Just let me have my family."

The dark car was suddenly illuminated by headlights coming from behind. You turned to see a car pulling into the parking lot.

"I'll be with you." He spoke as Namjoon parked beside your car.

The passenger's seat was empty when you looked back.

This was it.

You felt for the pocket knife you had put in your pocket upon leaving the house and your adrenaline began to rush through your body.

You willed your weak legs to get out of the car.

You forced a half-hearted smile but did your best not to look him in the eyes.

It was quiet at first as you both started down the dark trail.

"Don't get offended, but you look terrible."

You hadn't slept since you had gotten your mission yesterday night, your mind felt fried and stressed and tired.

"It's been hard." You were honest about how you felt.

"Why is your lip bruised? Did you get hit?" He pried as you thought back to how hard you had bit it the other night.

"No, I did it, by accident." Although it was the truth, you wouldn't have believed it either with the way you had said it.

"Are-are you seeing anyone? It's been a few days since we talked and-"

"No." You lied quickly.

"If there's anything I can do to help you or your son… I know things are still rough for you…"

"We'll be okay."

He gave you a strange look.

"You're not still worried about… him?" You could hear the suspension in Namjoon's voice and you knew you had to say something to extinguish it for now.

"I am, I just don't know what's left to do, I feel so hopeless." You said as you saw the path begin to lead into a more wooded area ahead.

"Don't you feel him right now?" Namjoon asked.

"He's always just… around, I'm used to it. Maybe it's just me at this point."

"What's that on your neck?" He reached out to see.

You had to do it now, you felt like your mark had given you away.

You stepped back out of his grasp as you quickly took the knife from your pocket and flipped it open. You didn't know if he had time to see it or not before you lunged at him.

He had put his hands up to stop you but the force you had come at him sent him toppling backward.

You went to plunge the knife into his neck only to feel his hand around your wrist stopping you.

He yelled for help but there wasn't another soul at the park, you had been here awhile waiting, you would know.

You used your other hand to help overpower him, but he was still stronger even with all of this adrenaline and chemicals coursing through your body, even with the image of your family in your mind.

"Stop!" Namjoon yelled at you, but this was too far gone to stop now, your mind was already made up. You knew that if you stopped now then you would be the one who died.

Your arms were beginning to grow tired and your strength was weakening and because of that he was able to shift the point of the knife towards you.

In one last burst of strength you tried to switch the knife's direction back towards him but your muscles just gave out.

You didn't feel the pain of the plunge into your chest at first, but you felt the crack of your ribs at the sheer force. You were in shock, it didn't feel at all like you had just been stabbed. You let go of Namjoon and rolled over onto the cool grass as you tried to process everything.

You could hear Namjoon panicking, sitting over you, trying to help you, it was confusing.

Why was he trying to help you? He wanted you dead.

"Please? Where are you?" You choked out. It was hard to breathe, you felt like you were drowning as you looked up at the stars.

"Get away from her." It was the only voice you wanted to hear, it had brought you some kind of peace.

You saw Namjoon look at something with wide eyes before leaving your line of vision. His quick footsteps on the ground you lay on got further and further away.

You continued to choke and gasp.

Jungkook watched in the distance as the knife was turned on you and the blade disappeared in your chest.

It hadn't hurt until now. It was as if you were his voodoo doll. He had never felt pain before, but once he felt the sting, he knew exactly what it was, although his pain came from the inside. Until now he had been watching coldly, waiting for this to happen, knowing you would die.

You had to die, there was no other way you'd let him have his son, there was no way you'd let your son end this world. You were too compassionate, too human, too emotional. You were all the things Jungkook never thought he was. Perhaps you completed him in many ways he only was now able to realize.

He was able to fool you so well, tell you all the sweet things you needed to hear to lead you to your own demise. But why did it only now hurt him? Had it been so easy to lie to you because maybe somewhere deep down in his unbeating heart he knew that maybe you really were the one? He felt as though that as you laid there dying, that you were forcing your most human parts into him, you were cursing him.

He had never actually thought you were his Lilith, his soulmate, not until now as he watched you bleeding out and physically felt it. He felt the weight of every sweet thing and lie he had ever told you pressing on his chest. Your face, the sweet moments, holding you, the guilt of never telling you his name, everything flashed before him. He wondered for a moment if he was dying too.

"I have given you a gift, the gift to feel.Your heart is broken, child. Go to her, be with her in her last breaths before I bring her home."

It wasn't even a voice that Jungkook heard, but it wasn't in his head either. He knew who was speaking to him. He suddenly felt enraged. He wasn't going to let God take you away from him.

"Get away from her." Jungkook boomed making the silly mortal that was panicking over you run at the sight and power of his voice.

Jungkook knelt down beside you and watched as the blood flowed from the corners of your mouth and tears streamed from your eyes.

"He's not going to take you from me! God damn it! Please don't take her!" Jungkook knew you wouldn't go to hell, god himself had said so. You did nothing wrong, you had been fooled by him just like Eve had been, and Eve still went to heaven when she died. He would never see you again and it hit him harder than anything ever had before.

Jungkook lifted his hand, the one he hadn't unknowingly slipped through your fingers, and produced a flame which gave way to a scroll of paper.

He pulled you into his lap as you continued to choke. He put your hand to your wound and dipped your fingers into your blood.

"It's okay, it's going to be fine, please just sign it, you have to move, sign it." He let go of your hand but it was limp. There was no more choking, only a faint rattling coming from you now.

"Please please just sign the paper." He begged. "I'm so sorry, I was wrong, I did this and I'm so sorry. It hurts so badly, sign the paper, I need your soul, I need to find you."

Silence.

There was no hummingbird heartbeat, there was no heartbeat at all as he looked into your empty eyes that still looked back at him. Your body lay in his lap with the mark he had given you, but you were gone.

“But I love you...” it was the first time in his existence that he had said it and meant it. You had never known he didn't mean it, you had never known everything he did was a lie, maybe it was best that way. Despite not feeling any of it before, he felt it now, all at once. If he could do it all over again just to mean it, just to experience those feelings along with you he would. He would have held you longer, cried more, he wouldn't have ever let you do this, he wouldn't have fed you those dreams and lies and he would have protected you. Namjoon never wanted to hurt you.

All Jungkook wanted to do now was hold you, so he did until you grew cold. It wasn't fair he only got to feel this after you were gone as punishment. He wanted to go back, he wanted to start over, but it was too late. What kind of cruel god would gift him with his now?

His chest continued to sting, as his anger continued to fester. He hated everything, God, Namjoon, himself, this horrible fucking mortal world.

He was going to burn it all. He never wanted to make another deal with any human ever again.

Whilst he couldn't touch these stupid fucking humans, his son could, he was half human.

This wasn't supposed to happen for another few years. He didn't think his son was old enough just yet, but it would have to do, he was still naive enough to destroy humanity on his father's command. All he had to do was show his son what he was capable of, fill him with rage for his dead mother, and watch the world burn. All Jungkook knew was fire and destruction, now his son could learn as well, both of them with a bitterness in their hearts.

Jungkook let out a loud scream of anger and frustration and all of these new feelings that he didn't want that felt like they were internally ripping him apart.

The entire park was sent up in flames, including your body.

The end was coming early for this world, it was over. He was going to destroy every last one of God's precious creations for making him feel like this.

2K notes · View notes

chaoticpuff17 · 3 years

Text

Suga, We’re Going Down

part 15

masterlist

Hello, my darlings! Here’s an update for you! I’m off to work on the next part of WTCAD! and just a reminder that @chimchimsauce released her new book this week. Don’t forget to check it out, you can find the link in on her page. love you all!--- chaotic puff

If anyone at Jin hit Entertainment had been asked if Min Yoongi was a family man, they would have said no. Min Yoongi was a terror, a quiet one but a terror none-the-less. He was focused, driven, extremely talented, and a famous grouch. A family man was not a description anyone would have associated with him, and yet Kim Seokjin was looking at a nervous manager who was bringing forward some odd requests that the famous rapper had made. The requests included the acquisition of an apartment building and to bring him listings for modernized hanok houses in Seoul. To make this odd business even more strange, Yoongi had asked that they look into primary schools as well. Jin could understand why the poor man was confused and concerned. It was very unlike Yoongi, which was why the young CEO was on his way to talk to the artist

The problem was to talk to the artist, he had to interrupt dance practice for the new mv, and something about interrupting Yoongi while he was holding a sword was extremely unappealing, but it had to be done. Someone had to ask about the odd requests. Jin was sure that there was some sort of perfectly reasonable explanation, and then they could all move on with their lives.

“Hey, Yoongi!” Jin called walking into the practice room, only to be met with a dark glare from the man who was quite literally holding a sword.

“What?” he growled incredibly displeased by the interruption.

He was moving Y/N into her new apartment today, and Yoongi wanted to be there to help her get settled. She had insisted on doing all of the packing herself, and he knew she was back from classes already and probably hard at work packing up her small apartment. He trusted Jackson with her. He knew he would help her pack up, but that didn’t change the fact that he wanted to be the one to help her. He wanted to finish practice and get out of there as quickly as possible. If he couldn’t help her pack up the old apartment, he could still help her settle into the new one. And flowers, he was going to bring her flowers. She would enjoy that. But Jin wasn’t helping any of these plans come together any faster with his interruptions.

“Can I talk to you for a sec?”

“No.” Yoongi grunted, brushing back his hair as he glared at his hyung.

“It’ll just take a minute.” Jin continued on cheerily even though Yoongi was giving him a look that would have sent anyone else cowering. Yoongi sighed, setting the sword aside and going to get a drink of water as he waited for Jin to get to the point. “So one of the managers came to me saying you’d been making some odd requests.”

“Yeah?”

“Just wanted to make sure that everything was okay. It’s not like you to buy an apartment building, and you’re looking for a house, schools? What’s going on, Yoongi?”

“She has a kid.” Yoongi grunted, flopping down onto the floor for a break while Jin stared at him as though he’d suddenly grown a second head.

“Who has a what now?”

“Y/N, she has a kid.” he repeated. “Toddler. Cute little bugger.”

“She has… a child?” Jin repeated pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration as he tried to take in the new information. “Did you know about the kid?”

“Found out on Saturday.” the other man shrugged, seeming remarkably unbothered especially considering the magnitude of what he’d just said.

“And you’re buying a whole apartment building and a house because?”

“Kid’s dad is harassing her.”

“Okay?” Jin didn’t want to push too hard, but getting information out of the rapper could be like pulling teeth.

“She needs a safe place to go, her and the kid.”

“So you bought an apartment building?” Yoongi nodded. “Then what’s the house for?”

“House is for her and the kid.”

“You said the apartment was for them.”

“House is for all of us. Eventually.”

Jin was dumbstruck as the implication of those words hit him with full force. Min Yoongi, the surliest son of a bitch he knew, had a family. He’d taken a sugar baby, and suddenly he had a whole family. He’d accepted another man’s child to the point he was planning a future around the kid and his mom.

“That’s…”

“It’s not hers.” Yoongi grunted seeing the older man’s head about to burst. “Not biologically. It’s her nephew, but he’s hers now.”

That made a little more sense to Jin. “And the birth dad is harassing them?”

“Showed up at the park by her house without notice. Really freaked her out.”

“She didn’t tell you about the kid?” Jin asked, sliding down next to Yoongi. He needed to sit if he was going to have this conversation.

“She took the job to take care of him. Her family’s not in a good way.” Yoongi explained, taking another drink of water. “She was trying to protect the kid.”

“And you’re okay with this?”

Yoongi shrugged, thinking fondly on his angel and their kid. “She’s a good mom, and he’s a good kid.”

Jin nodded along, still trying to wrap his mind around this. “And the kid actually likes you?”

Yoongi scoffed, but a small smile tugged at his lips. As soon as the kid had decided that he was fine, the kid had been absolutely fascinated by him. It was painfully clear to both him and Y/N that the kid didn’t have a lot of men in his life. That was fine though. He had Yoongi now.

“Why wouldn’t he like me?”

“Cause you’re a grump?” Jin suggested, playfully bumping the other man’s shoulder. “Got a picture.”

Yoongi looked at him in surprise, but he grabbed his phone pulling up a picture of Y/N and Eun Jae he had snapped on Sunday afternoon when the pair had fallen asleep on the couch for an afternoon nap after Eun Jae had run them both ragged around the penthouse playing princesses and dragons all afternoon. Eun Jae had been the brave night protecting the princess, and Yoongi had been made to be the dragon trying to steal Y/N away from her protector. Eventually the little guy had worn himself out, and the family had settled on the couch for a snack and an afternoon cartoon, before both mother and son had drifted off. Yoongi hadn’t been able to resist snapping a picture of his small family.

“He’s a cute kid.” Jin smiled, handing the phone back to him. It was odd to see Yoongi with a family, but even if the indicators were subtle, Yoongi seemed happy.

“Yeah.” Yoongi agreed. “He looks like his mom.”

“So the house and looking at schools and everything, it’s all for them?” Yoongi nodded. “Alright then.” Jin clapped, nodding resolutely. “That clears things up. When do they move into the apartment? And when do the guys and I get to meet the little guy?”

“Y/N moves into the new apartment today. Eun Jae is going to be with her grandmother till Friday, and you idiots don’t get to meet him.”

“What!” Jin squawked , highly offended. “Why not? We’d be awesome uncles!”

Yoongi growled under his breath. “She’s skittish about the kid, and I won’t have you idiots freaking her out.”

“Freak her out! How could I freak her out? I’m world wide handsome, you know? And I’m great with kids!”

“Not the point, Jin.”

“I wouldn’t freak her out!”

“She has every right to be skittish, and I get more time with my kid before you idiots start crowding in.” He huffed, bopping the other man over the head with the empty water bottle.

“Alright, alright.” The CEO surrendered. “Congrats, man. You seem happy.”

“I am.”

“Why don’t you take the rest of the day off. Go help your girl get set up in that fancy building you bought for her.”

Yoongi nodded gratefully as the older man got up from the floor complaining about old bones. He was more than ready to get out of JinHit and go see his angel. He had all sorts of surprises ready for her at the new place, some he could show her and some he couldn’t.

He had the apartment furnished for her, getting some better quality appliances and furnishings for her. His family could only have the best after all. He’d even had the kitchen stocked in preparation for the move. He’d gotten a bunch of new toys and things for the kid too.

Those were all things that he was excited to show her, but he knew better than to tell her that he owned the building, or that he had her entire security team living in the building as well. He knew what she’d say about that. She’d argue that it was too much, that it was unneeded, but he didn’t want to take any chances with her safety or Eun Jae’s. He even had a guard keeping an eye on the kid while he was at the grandmother’s. She’d certainly have something to say about that, but she didn’t need to worry over that. Their safety was his concern now, and he’d do whatever it took to protect his angel and their kid.

With Jin letting him leave early, Yoongi was more than ready to go see his angel. He needed a shower first, but then he was free to go help her settle in. A quick text from Jackson had told him that she was already at the new building. A text from one of the bodyguards he’d hired to look after her had told him that Kim Taehyung had also been trying to keep an eye on her- trying and failing. Yoongi wasn’t about to let him get close to his family, especially not when his relationship with his kid was still so fragile. He hadn’t even known there was a kid in the equation till a few days ago, and he didn’t need the sperm donor showing up and confusing Eun Jae on who his father was. For now, the little boy was safe with his grandmother, who Yoongi had been reliably told was a battle axe of a woman who wouldn’t be letting any strangers or anyone from the Kim family anywhere near that little boy.

Yoongi got to the apartment to find Y/N preoccupied stringing up a set of bumble bee lights around the living room. He’d ordered a ton of stuff for the apartment, all things that he thought would be warm and comforting for her and the kid. It was colorful and bright, and ten times better than her old apartment. It had enough space for Eun Jae to play and for Y/N to do her schoolwork all while being within the safety of a building that Yoongi owned and staffed. The front desk had been given Taehyung’s photo with strict instructions not to allow him into the building. He wasn’t getting near either of them so long as Yoongi had anything to say about it.

“Miss, you should really let me.” Jackson fretted hovering around Y/N as she put the lights up, making sure she didn’t fall.

“I’m fine, Jackson.” she rolled her eyes. “I am perfectly capable of putting up some lights.”

“You could fall!” Guessing from the harried voice of his employee, Yoongi could guess that this wasn’t the first time that Y/N had refused to let him help today.

“I let you put up the paintings!”

“The paintings were already here when you got here!”

“Eh.” she shrugged. “Someone who wasn’t me put them up.”

“Babe,” Yoongi called, startling both of them and accidentally causing her to lose her balance on the sofa as she spun around, but Jackson was quick to catch her and equally quick to set her down again and excuse himself.

“I wasn’t expecting you.” she muttered, shuffling from foot to foot.

“Wanted to help you move in.” he smiled, stepping forward to place a quick, soft kiss to her forehead. “How do you like the place?”

“It’s too much. We really didn’t need something this…”

“You did.” he cut her off, holding out the bouquet of hydrangeas.

“They’re lovely.” she smiled, a little tiredly, but it had been a busy day for her. “Let me get these in some water. I assume that’s what the vases are for?” He smirked following after her as she moved around the apartment. “You didn’t have to furnish it. You’ve already done so much for us, more than what we agreed upon.”

“I wanted to,” he shrugged. “Besides, we need to renegotiate the terms of the contract anyway.”

She turned to him with wide eyes, clearly nervous by the thought of renegotiations. “Nothing bad. Eun Jae puts a new light on things. I want to make sure that you and he have everything you need, give you both some more security.” he assured her.

“You’ve already…”

“It’s not up for discussion, angel.” her mouth clicked shut immediately as she nodded. “Don’t look so grim, babe.” he laughed, tipping her chin up. “It’s just a few little things to take Eun Jae into account.”

“He likes you.” she sighed, letting her sling an arm over her shoulder and steer her back towards the sofa and the half hung string of lights. “There’s not a lot of people that run around with him like that.”

A swell of pride rose up in his chest at that. “I like him. He’s a good kid.”

“It’s nothing major right? The changes to the contract?”

“No.” he pressed a kiss to her messy hair. “Nothing major.” It was just a few things to ensure their future, nothing she needed to worry about right now.

“Thank you again, for everything.” she sighed, sinking into the sofa and curling slightly into his side.

He hummed, tugging her in a little closer. It was cute how she thought that this was big. It was nothing in the grand scheme of things. This was just the beginning for them, and this little apartment was no place for them to raise a growing family.

“Anything for you.”

part 16

#bts #bts fic #bts fanfic #yandere kpop #yandere bts #bts suga #bts yoongi #min yoongi #suga #yandere suga #suga x reader #suga we're going down #yandere yoongi #rapper yoongi #yoongi x reader #dark romance #yandere #soft yandere #agust d

239 notes · View notes

thefanficmonster · 3 years

Text

Just Another One

Sequel to: ‘A Little Bit Of Honesty’

Corpse Husband x Actress!Reader (Female)

Warnings: Angst, Heartbreak, Mention of bad past relationships, Swearing

Genre: Angst, Romance, RPF (Real Person Fic)

Summary: They keep proving each other right in the most wrong ways possible. They each want to be guarded even if that means the other will be hurt. Maybe that’s what they want - to hurt one another because they’ve already hurt each other once before.

Requested by the lovely readers who enjoyed the previous fic ‘A Little Bit Of Honesty’. Sorry for the large time gap between the posting of the two fics but I still hope you guys will take the time to read it and if so I hope you enjoy it! Love you all with all my heart, Vy ❤

When you go out of your way to avoid leaving the house your options of entertainment are severely limited and you can’t blame anyone or anything but yourself for it. Today, I wouldn’t have gone out of my apartment even if I was one of those people who frequent the outdoors seeing as how the sky is trying to flood the Earth with all this nonstop rain. It does set a mood for a perfect night in but when you spend all your nights in doing the same thing over and over again, the atmosphere is practically meaningless. And so I ‘ve decided to resort to channel surfing as though I’ll find something interesting on TV that I haven’t yet seen on one of my social media timelines.

I pass several cooking channels on my journey, making a mental note of their individual numbers in case I don’t stumble across anything capable of better distracting me from my boredom and loneliness that’s slowly starting to creep in. I pass by a few movie channels showing teenage romcoms as if to celebrate the start of summer so you can imagine how quickly I moved on from those. Then come the celebrity channels which can often get a laugh out of me because of how pathetic and unbelievably ridiculous they are. And so, I stick around one where there’s a broadcast on a movie showing that’s happening tonight in LA. Oddly enough, despite my anxiety, going to a movie showing has always been on my list of things I’d want to do. This can be considered living vicariously or rubbing salt into the wound that I’ll probably never go because my anxiety and fear of being recognized is too severe. Either way I stick around to watch it.

And man do I regret it now looking at several different angels of a couple of actors entering the venue where they are to be photographed and asked questions by the mob of paparazzi that’s gathered due to the massive event. That in and of itself doesn’t sound - and really isn’t - so bad. However, it’s important to note that the actress in this duo is Y/N. Y/N L/N. My Y/N....shit, sorry, I mean my FRIEND Y/N, her arm linked with whatever-the-fuck-his-name-is who is holding an umbrella above the both of them, shielding them from the downpour of rain that is also taking place in LA apparently.

“The two were seen entering the venue earlier this evening, looking particularly cozy in each other’s presence if I do say so myself. The rain probably worked nicely in their favor.“ The first reporter says, her teasing tone of voice sending chills of anger down my spine as I glare at the screen, hands balled in fists, jaw clenched - all my body’s instinctive reactions to what is being shown to me. I know I technically have no right to behave or feel this way, in fact I should be fucking happy for Y/N and her successful career and the progress in her love life. But damn it how can I?! I was so damn close to kissing this girl! I was so fucking close to falling in another trap, tripping and landing in the embrace of another liar and user, another girl who switches partners more often than shoes. How could I’ve been so reckless to get so close to her even platonically? How did we become close enough for me to 1) show her my face; 2) start inviting her over to my apartment regularly; and how didn’t I notice the kind of messed up person she was all that time.

She was all sweet and flirting and shit a week or so ago and now she’s doing the exact same thing with him! The cameras are capturing them perfectly: every laugh, every exchange of a knowing look or nod, ever smack to his arm when he tells a joke. But what bothers me most is the many times he’s wrapped his arm around her to pull her closer. Not just for pictures, but just because the fucker felt like it! And Y/N doesn’t seem to mind it at all.

“They have been the talk of the town recently, so while they could just be adding fuel to the fire, they could also have been caught by the flame and ‘caught feelings’ as they say. Regardless these two are a view we’d like to see more often.“ The other reporter says and that’s the final straw.

In one swift motion I turn the TV off and throw the remote across the room. It hits the wall and falls to the ground in several pieces, broken by the force of the impact. Just like I am broken by the force of the impact of these news. I don’t know which is worse: the fact that I fell for her and almost let her know it; the fact that she’s just another member of the club I don’t want anywhere near my life; or the fact that I can’t believe it.

Yeah that’s right - one foolish part of me refuses to believe that’s she’d do such a thing. I think that’s the same part which is still in awe of her so you can bet I ignore that part the majority of the time.

She is just another one. Not the one. Having been hurt before doesn’t mean she won’t hurt me or anyone else she’s gonna be with. Hurt people hurt people.

And damn has she hurt me, probably without knowing a damn thing. How selfish can you be, Y/N? How selfish can you really get? And how much am I going to allow you to hurt me?

* * *

“Thank you so much, Andrew. I would’ve died on the spot of anxiety if I was on my own.“ I say to my best friend who is currently sitting next to me on a park bench, in a tux, eating a cheeseburger. I too am still in my gown and am also gorging on a cheeseburger of my own.

“Don’t mention it. Us anxious people need to stick together.“ He bumps his shoulder against mine, stealing a small genuine smile from me, “Plus I couldn’t not come with you. You know how much I like a good rumor.“

I scoff, “Of course you do, but then again there was no need to add to what the media has already made a whole-ass ship out of.” I roll my eyes and take another bite. My appetite hasn’t been in its best condition so I’m only eating this under Andrew’s orders. I have no idea how people can ship us romantically, he’s the definition of an older - and very bossy - brother to me. I wish I could tell each and every single one of those girls who hate me because I’ve ‘stolen their man’ that I’d most likely be their sister in law rather than man snatcher, seeing as how my relationship with Andrew is so sibling-like.

That’s because we’re too alike, no one gets that. People play the ‘opposites attract’ car more often than I consider rational. But then again when they see a couple like Andrew and I - who are basically the same person in different bodies - they suddenly think we’re super compatible. Trust me, we’re not. And everyone who’s been on set with us will tell you the same.

“What can I say...“ he shrugs, smirking at me, “I like the fun. I bet Becca doesn’t though.“

I can’t help but huff. Andrew is the only one I’ve ever openly expressed my frustrations with Rebecca to. He was super helpful on the subject, seeing as how he can relate - many partners of his have tried to use him, some of which even succeeded. He’s more than qualified to school me on the topic but it turned more into sharing bad experiences. One of which was that instance back at Corpse’s apartment.

“And neither does Corpse I suppose.“ As though he’s read my mind, he pokes the hurt spot, pouring salt in the wound causing me to visibly cringe as though the pain was physical - because it was, I felt it in my chest and in my gut, a sharp stab of guilt and regret.

Why did I let it come to that? Why did I let us get so close? How did I not think of the consequences?

“I don’t care if he does or doesn’t.“ My hand automatically reaches for the pocket of the jeans I’m not even wearing in search of a cigarette. Not that I’d be able to light one even if I had them on me - Andrew would smack it out of my hand before I could even take a single puff.

He has the audacity to laugh, “You’re such a bad liar, Y/N.”

That’s all he needs to say really - that’s enough to make me feel seen and understood. Though that’s not always a good thing. I often times wish he couldn’t read me so well. Better said: I wish I didn’t let myself be so readable, you know. I’m just glad he’s the one who sees me because if it were anyone else they’d use this vulnerability of mine against me. I’m well aware that it’s a weakness, a really inconvenient one, but damn it I can’t get rid of it. I feel like I’ll be less human if I lose it. Everyone’s allowed to be vulnerable, some just are lucky enough to choose who they’ll be vulnerable around. I’m lucky enough to to have a choice, not so lucky in the people I choose to trust. Guess that’s not a luck thing, it’s just my inability to decipher whether a person is worth all the pain and torture of coming clean to them or not. So far many people have burnt me but two stick out in particular - Becca and Corpse. Corpse especially, which is the odd thing considering he hasn’t even wronged me in any way. At least not yet.

“Your phone’s vibrating.“ Andrew says, pulling me out of my overflowing head when he hands me my phone which I handed to him because of my dress’ lack of pockets.

“Thanks.“ I mutter through a sigh as I take it from him, checking the notification I’ve gotten.

My stomach drops: it’s a message from Corpse.

“Hey I saw you are in LA but we have a stream tomorrow, will you still be participating?“

Before I can reply, he sends me another message.

“I know you’re probably very busy but we get the most viewership on the streams when you’re in them so....“

I’ve probably been staring at my phone screen for longer than I thought since Andrew felt the need to make sure I was still breathing: “Hey, you ok? You look terribly pale.” I can barely hear him let alone reply. I can’t hear my own thoughts to know what to reply to him. “Y/N, you’re scaring me.”

I’m scaring myself too, Andrew. I’m scared too. I’m scared of how broken my picker has become. I almost kissed this guy! I almost entrusted all my thoughts, hopes, wishes and goals to him! What the fuck was I thinking?! Well, at least I know what he was thinking about - viewership. Likes, subs, views, publicity. The more eyes on the stream the better for him and everyone else. I genuinely want to applaud him, no one has been so direct about using me before. I was in a relationship with Becca for almost a year before I accidentally found out what she had been doing the whole time. No one’s ever smacked me in the face with this much honesty. It’s bittersweet really.

I want to laugh, I want to cry, slap myself across the face, slap him...I want to do so much, but all I can do now is sit in silence and think of how I could be so stupid.

He’s just another one, how did I not see that? How do I never see it until it’s too late? Why is one part of me still screaming: ‘He didn’t mean it like that!’

AND WHY THE FUCK DO I WANT TO BELIEVE IT?

@maat-the-prescriptive @simonsbluee @save-the-sky @itsminniekat @hacker-ghost @bi-andready-tocry @imtiredaffff @jazzkaurtheglorious @hereforbeebo @fandomgirl17 @chrysanthykios @maehemscorpyus @loraleiix @letsloveimagines @annshit @i-cant-choose-a-username-help @enigmaticmaze @divine-artemis @waterlilypat @idontknowwhatthisisfam @evi-ka @classyandfabulous00 @redperson58 @lilysdaydreams @solowheein @mythicalamphitrite @axen-gers @luckygirl144 @nj01 @buddyemily @the-albino-lioness @stardream14 @gdhdkfnn @nomadicgypsyy @preciousskye @fluffysuicideunicornsworld @o-kaelin @manacharlotte @awkward-youtube-trash @lolalee24 @bonky-beerns @meme-lord-and-savior-sebastian @strawbrinkofdeath @teenloves @tams0527 @browneyespinkhair @starstruckllamapuppy @daisychains012 @y0ulooked @tinytacosuitcaseflap @supernatural-is-my-only-life @jula-pauline @melodykitty @just-that-bi-girl @crazybutconfidentaf @lowellshade @alphakees @bellero @weallneednamjesus @starryhanji @boiled-onionrings @husherstan @fockingwhore @melaningoddessthings @prettypastelpetals @haleypearce @godwhyamiawkward @y-napotat @daisychainyoonmin @little-miss-rebel3 @free-wheelin-bi-sexual @redmoon261 @darkacademic2 @wiseflamingoqueen @into-the-end @namikhai-i @nastiablr @thelittleplantlover @mirktuan @dont-hyuck @jjk-bunny @vintagegothlover @easygoingtheatre @itsrandombooklover @miiaivi @emmybaybee @befourgolden @jjk-is-my-shit @eternalteaaars @spacebadgerx @princesslunalight @acequinn14 @samm48 @misselsbells06 @simp-lykawa @fo-love @marishimomura-blog @therealglenncoco @cinnamonbun332 @killtherandomness @sanshinexxxsan @fee-btheweeb @press-lay @cathleenpotgieter16 @jazzydoesstuff @moonlxghtbay @forestrain2000 @hyunjinhugs @blood-of-fandoms @lovellylies @ukiyolixx @simpforhpcharacters @chrisdylan17 @parkerjisung @pedernille @theodonyous @wineandionysus @malfoystilinskii05 @morbid-x @coryisagee @jessewa26 @scoobydooluver97 @mindintheskies365 @raeanneinwonderland @indecisive-empanada @gluttonypalace @loriane2503 @btsiguess-kpop @khaoticbunny @lucidlycactus @smiithys @rottenroyalebooks @kpopgirlbtssvt @fangirl-tc27 @fr0z3n-1 @notmesimpingfortechno @shotarosleftpinky @kunoi-chan @idk-whats-wrong-with-me @yikeroonie @goldenstarofthunderclan @poetry-and-tea @ama-do-writing-stuff @wishbonewolf @emeraldxhope @t0xick1tty @kusuinko @speakyourselfloveyourself @sophia902103 @lo-manburg @classsykittykat @dmgama @depressedpuppythatneedscoffee @btsiguess-kpop @akaashi-baby @gun-jong-simp @geschichtenfee @yerapotato-wp @browneyedgirl365 @thysagclub @sparklycloudnight @helloatomicshadow @queentorresstuff @vtte @val-gal @lucy-bunny17 @aaliyahh0 @katluckybear @boyleanti @straybids @franchesca-791 @cosmicstorm19 @averyisbackinthetrashcan @aomi-nabi @xlanawriter @allensimpsforcorpse @sunnyrae-cessh @ladykxxx08 @meowiemari @renupf @booklover76 @sra-verissimo

126 notes · View notes

kekoma · 4 years

Text

— semi as your boyfriend.

can’t imagine not crushing on this man. hope you enjoy.

many many thoughts with this man.

so many that it hurts in good way.

first of all, semi MOST LIKELY named one of his guitars after you.

and i’m not talking about some ordinary guitar that he may occasionally play or anything— nah, i’m talking about the most expensive one that’s gorgeous.

takes the utter most care of that guitar since he plays it often and no one is allowed to touch it.

def learns the songs you like and covers them because this man has bomb ass vocals. i said what i said and won’t take it back.

or he just plays the melody, asking that you sing instead (if you’re up to it)

when semi isn’t covering/playing songs for you then he’s writing them about you.

you’re his sole inspiration for most of the songs he ends up creating and you’re also the first one to hear it before anyone else too.

also something to point out— he creates most of those songs during the night when you’re around.

semi knows most late nights can pull out the strangest topics but it can also open you and him up at the same time when it comes to emotions.

so he’ll be staring at you from his computer chair with his guitar resting on his lap, listening precisely to every word that slip pass your lips as you laid on his bed; rambling about your emotions and how you’re thankful that the universe has put you two in the same timeline.

suddenly he starts strumming a soft tune that makes you feel like you’re floating and turning those words you said not too long ago into something lyrical, something that you two will understand but those that hear it would need to decipher (because there’s no way he’s making it easy for outsiders to understand)

AND if you know a few things about music, can sing well from taking lessons/taking a chorus class in school and/or play an instrument then semi is going AWOOGA 😍

def can see him wanting to collab with you or asking if you could be his hidden vocals/use your voice in general (meaning he would ask you to record a fake voicemail or say his name a certain way so he can put it in the song)

although if you aren’t comfortable with that concept then he understands and won’t push you to do anything.

whew let me move on because i could literally go on and on about this man being musically talented.

anyways, semi def creates a bunch of playlist for you.

each one having a description for why it was made and the feeling he wants to give off with it.

something i feel like he may also do is send over songs he currently listens to and says you should listen to it too so you both feel more connected.

BUT really stepping aside from music.

he’s extremely caring and respectful towards you.

truly studies you, making mental notes about everything and makes sure he avoids cause any discomfort.

when it comes to caring— semi semi here might go out his way to show you through his actions if he feels his words and physical touches may not be enough.

i’ll say he’s a bit clingy— dude loves being around you no matter what.

for sure invites you to his volleyball practices and games.

you’re his lucky charm and he enjoys the thought of knowing you’re supportive of him when it comes to volleyball.

also he’s supportive of anything you do as well, even shows up to your events too (but if it clashes with a volleyball then he won’t be able to go obviously but he makes it up by ordering food in and asking you to tell him all the details about what happened)

now i briefly brought pda earlier and its about that time to talk about it... does eita like it?

yeah he does but it’s not very common in public.

the best you’ll get from him is holding hands, small pecks on the lips/cheeks and ONCE in a blue moon will he wrap his arms around you from behind.

there’s no real reason for why he’s like that but hopefully you’re understanding.

now in private; he does a bit more pda. kisses become a bit more frequent, won’t pass up the chance to hold you in his arms through cuddling or whatever.

side fact: semi definitely likes when you’re in between his legs, your back pressed against his chest and the guitar would be settled on your legs— basically teaching you how to play (if you ever asked him to)

“where do i place my fingers next?”

“right here... you’ll bring your pinky up a bit but keep these two fingers on the the second fret.” he’ll carefully move one of your fingers just to put them in the correct place.

“then you’ll strum. i’ll let you try it without my help this time.”

literally would smile when you do it, finding himself falling deeper in love with you than before.

semi adores that you’re willing to learn something he’s very passionate about it and appreciates you for even taking the time for it when you could do other things.

vvv soft and we stan that here.

moving on— lets talk about nicknames really quick.

drumroll please 🥁🥁🥁

top nicknames: my melody/melody, love, angel and occasionally he’ll toss in lotus along with bambi.

had to keep it cute and interesting <3 semi isn’t going for the basics.

something to mention, we’ve all seen the way he dresses in casual clothes... now you can either a) hype him up about his clothes to the point he’s no longer concerned about how tendou says he looks uncool or b) help the boy out with his style just a bit. all up to you cutie.

heh now let me discuss dates right because whew~ dates with this cutie? hits deliciously.

of course most of the dates are music related so tickets to a concert is on there, going to certain places (such as a park with others and a little picnic set up) to see free performances from new/upcoming artists and etc.

“that last set was actually good, don’t you think so melody?”

“yeah~ i liked the emotions the singer had in her voice. it really connected with me but what do you think?”

“same thing as you. however, did you notice how they had a shift in the cords that created the perfect harmonic? and it wasn’t completely soft too.”

“now that i think about it, my ears didn’t catch on the first time but yeah. oh look! the next act is going up~!”

but when he isn’t dragging you out for that then he mainly takes you out for a drive/walk around the city, cafes, those karaoke places that also serves food, shopping and stay-at-home dates which he tries his best to make them fun (there’s probably more but im just naming a few here)

dates are normally chilled with him and always fun so we loving it.

bonus: semi FOR SURE has you as his lockscreen. no doubt about it.

he loves waking up to your picture in the morning or even checking the time because he gets to see how adorable his love is.

also on his sns (instagram mainly)— he has a highlight called ‘me and my melody 🎶🤍’ which is filled with a bunch of pictures of you two together.

the pictures are so cute that they end up on Pinterest and everyone starts spamming your dms with “so 👀 does your boyfriend have any siblings?”, “can you drop a tutorial on how to get a fine boyfriend like yours?”, “ayo 😳 think i can have him on the weekends and you get him for the weekdays?” and much more crazier things we won’t mention here.

another bonus: probably sings you to sleep if you’re having trouble sleeping. don’t try fighting me on this because i won’t allow it.

ANYWAYS, to conclude this before i have complete semi brainrot— dating this man is a 10/10 and it’s worth it.

we love semi eita over here <333

538 notes · View notes

justvibewith · 3 years

Text

Surprise Visit

Summary: You are a nursing student who just survive a hell week and you missed your husband, Wonwoo who is a doctor at a hospital in another state. Why not surprise him with a visit? Definitely a surprise visit that contains a whole drama.

Genre: fluff, a bit of suggestive (?), angst (more like a verbal fight tho)

Characters: Doctor Wonwoo x Female OC

Word Count: 3052

A/N: Hi! I’m a new writer and I only write for Seventeen atm. The name is Angel or you can call me Ella. English is my second language, so hopefully explain why writing is so bad. I used to write before but I had a writing block for over 3-4 years. Recently, I’m trying to train myself to write again. So I hope that all of you could give me some feedback or might challenge me to write some stories~ All of things happen on the story are fiction and some are real life experience. Enjoy!

"Finally, the hell week is over '' Hana lay her head down on the table. It was called hell week for a reason since the students had to take their final exam while also completing their practicals at the hospital. This is the week where a lot of students stay up, cry and stress together. Hana was also one of the students that pulled an all-nighter. To make it worse, she was not feeling herself. For a positive ball of energy like her, it’s unusual for that to happen.`I'm craving drinks, man. I wanna get drunk.." Siyeon said as she sat next to Hana with her iced americano. "Should we? Hana, you wanna go out tonight?" Jinjoo looked excited as she poked Hana. "I'm tired.." Hana mumbled from her arm. "That is why we should go out.." Jinjoo pouted as she tried to persuade her best friend. Hana sits up and drinks her iced tea in a daze. "Earth down to you, Hana. Are you good?" Jinjoo squeezed her friend's hand. "It must be about your husband, is it?" Siyeon guessed correctly which made Hana pouted. She looked at her sparkling wedding band on her ring finger. Jeon Wonwoo is Hana's husband and also a neurosurgeon at Seoul University Hospital. But currently, both of them are in a long-distance relationship since they are working and studying in different states. "How did you know?" Hana questioned, making Siyeon snicker. "It is so obvious, woman.." Hana pouted as she twirls the ring on her finger. Jinjoo looked at her best friend with a beaming smile. "How about you go and visit him? You know, give him a cute surprise~" Immediately, Hana's eyes lit up at the idea. “I mean, we already started our break. It doesn’t hurt for you to spend your time with your husband,” Siyeon encouraged her friend with a smile.

Hana was preparing her luggage when her phone rang. It is Wonwoo, who face-timed her. Hana scrambled, panicked before jumping on the bed to make it look like she did nothing. "Hi, baby. How are you?" Wonwoo's deep and gentle voice soothes Hana. She could make out that Wonwoo was also having a busy day judging by the tired smile on his face. Not only that, he was still wearing his white coat and his black thin-rimmed glasses subtly covered his dark eye bags. "Survived hell week. How are you? I missed you so much.." Hana beamed at the screen. "Miss you too, honey. Well, I had a few surgeries and I am also on call tonight, which is not fun. Have you eaten yet?" Hana nodded. "I did.. Take a quick nap okay? you look so tired, babe. Take care of your health too, if you are sick, how are you gonna take care of your patient?" Hana nagged her husband. "Yes, I understand, Mrs Jeon." He giggled. "I missed you so much.." Hana spoke softly. "Come here then.." Wonwoo grinned as he stretched. "Oh, I will. Just wait~" He laughed at her cute face scrunched.

"Who did you call?" Wonwoo turned to look at his fellow surgeon, Kwon Soon Young who pushed the door open. He came in with a cup of ramen with Jihoon, tagging along behind him. "My wife.." Wonwoo stood up and took a seat near the men as Jihoon put his ramen on the table. "You are married?" Sooyoung shouted. He was so shocked. He can’t believe this cold and stoic-looking man is already married. Soonyoung’s mind is revving to spill the tea about Wonwoo’s secret marriage to Seungkwan and Seokmin, the friendly nurses that he is close with. "It's obvious. He didn’t even hide that he is married. He even has his wife's picture in his locker and on his phone lock screen.Oh, I've met her once too," Jihoon said as he slurped the noodles. "Wait, am I the only person who didn't know? Can I meet her? Please?" Wonwoo sighed at his friend's persistence.

Wonwoo was finishing his round when he approached the nurses and doctors that he’s close with. "The infamous Jeon Wonwoo. Come and join us.." Yoon Jeonghan, the pediatric doctor called him. "We are talking about going out for dinner together tonight. I know your shift is gonna end today, so join us." Another pediatric doctor, Mingyu, excitedly urged him. "Mrs Jung, do you seriously agree with these nasty boys?" Wonwoo turned and asked the oldest nurse who is like his mom in the hospital, Mrs Jung. "I can't decline if someone is gonna buy me food and drinks. Doctor Min Ah Ra and Nurse Han Seo Jin are also going, so at least there are more women added to the party." She smiled. "I mean Doctor Min Ji seems very interested in you~You both would suit each other very much" Nurse Han Seo Jin wriggled her eyebrow at Wonwoo. Wonwoo looked very uncomfortable at the mention. Doctor Ah Ra is known for her straightforwardness in work and her love life. She always goes all out. Yesterday, she even bought him and Jihoon coffee and cakes. Even before that, she would always buy him food and sit near him. It’s not like he didn’t drop hints that he is not interested but in fact, he always declined and avoided her. Somehow, she didn't get it or she was just being persistent. "Should I be upfront and tell her that I'm married?" He thought. Sensing his discomfort, Mrs Jung said "I don't think that Doctor wonwoo think Doctor Ah Ra that way." Jeonghan also jumped to save him, "I guess it's true that Wonwoo is not interested in anyone.Oh, great news! Soonyoung and Jihoon said that they are going to join us too. This is going to be more merrier!"

Hana was very happy when she arrived at his apartment. When she entered the house, she smiled. The house was very clean despite being a bit dusty. "He must be very busy.." Hana cleaned his house and even stocked his fridge with food. She can't wait for him to come back home. After doing all the chores,she texted him to ask when he is available so she could call him, in order for her to know when he is going to go home. "Sorry babe, I'm going out to eat with the team. Might be home around midnight though." He spoke softly. "Well, I miss you.." He chuckled. "If you want me to call you around midnight, sure~" Hana laughed as she snuggled in his bed. "Well, it's okay. We can talk tomorrow.." He sighed when he heard his name "sorry babe, duty calls.." She smiled. "Take care babe, love you.." He whispered. "Love you too darling". After the phone call, Hana pouted, thinking what she should do to kill some time. " Well, I should go shopping and eat great food.." She grinned as she searched for the restaurants that are popular in that area.

Not only SoonYoung and Jihoon follow them but the nurses, Seokmin and Seungkwan also joined the team. They were having bbq and enjoying the meat. "You know, I'm glad my children are older now. I can enjoy going out with you youngsters without stress." Mrs Jung laughed happily as she ate a piece of meat. "This is so good!" Seokmin sighed happily. Wonwoo nodded as he munched on his food. Doctor Ah Ra, like always, would stick near him. "Here a wrap. Says ahh..'' she tries to feed him a wrap. Wonwoo put his hand in front of him "it's okay. You should eat it.." Jeonghan and Jihoon looked at each other and sipped at their shots, at the awkward drama. Before nurse seojin can try to be a wing woman, Mrs Jung speaks out. "I guess we should play a game.. I really wanna see all of you youngsters play the game truth or dare without dare.. I'm too old for dare.." All of them laughed at her joke.

Hana grinned happily as she walked into the BBQ shop. "Hi, can I have a seat for a person.." The waitress nodded and brought her to a seat. "I'm sorry to inform you that the set comes for 2 people," she smiled at the waitress. "It's okay.., '' she grinned at the waitress. The waitress nodded at her before sitting her down at an empty table. Hana was looking around the BBQ restaurants when a group of people caught her eyes. They were laughing at one of the women's jokes. "I should invite Siyeon and Jinjoo here.." She pouted as she looked at her phone. However, the guy who sits at the edge of the table looked very familiar which made her double take. She looked up again to see the man,clearly. Lo and behold, it's her husband. She quickly ducks her head, hiding her face. "Oh no! I'm going to be caught."

"Which department doctor do you hate so much?" Jihoon asked the oldest nurse. "We all know Mr Kang Ho Jun from the cardiology department. That man is annoying!" Mr Jung huffed. All of them laugh. "Yup I can't deny it." Jeonghan sighed, taking a shot. "So now let us turn the bottle.." It landed on Doctor Ah Ra. "Who is your ideal type amongst the doctors and why?" Nurse Seojin asked her. "My ideal type is doctor wonwoo. He is tall, handsome, and great at his work..." Everyone just wooed at her responses. Wonwoo wants to focus on the game despite his annoyance but the lady at the table in front of him caught his eyes. She was ducking her head awkwardly with a menu in her hands. He narrowed his eyes at the ring on her ring finger that looked awfully familiar. Then, he saw one of the waitresses come to her table. That is when she dropped the menu to talk with the waitress. She looked very hurried."Wonwoo it's your turn." He looked at them. "Huh?" Nurse Seojin goes again. "What nickname would you give to doctor Ji A?" Wonwoo's eyes travelled back to the familiar woman at the table in front and when the waitress moved, both of him and her eyes met. "Baby!"

"Baby!" When Hana's eyes met Wonwoo, she knew she was busted. She waves awkwardly. Wonwoo spoke briefly at them before standing up and walked towards her. Before she said anything, he immediately hugged her. "Umm... Surprised..?" She giggled." When did you arrive?" He looked at her, grinning happily. "This afternoon..." He barked a laugh, "so when you called me earlier.." Hana grinned "I was on your bed.." Wonwoo shakes his head at her and leads her to his table. She looked at the people nervously. Not even wonwoo's hand behind her could soothe her nerves."Guys, this is my wife, Hana. Hana, this is my friend and colleague." She bowed to them "hello, I'm Hana, wonwoo's wife. Thank you for taking care of him while he is working at the hospital." Jeonghan waves "we met again, Hana..." Jihoon also put his hand's up, saying hi to her as they met before.

Hana sat next to Wonwoo. The woman next to him look at her with unreadable expression. "I never know you were married!" Seungkwan bellowed. "I thought everybody knows.. Mrs Jung knows too.. " wonwoo said as his hand wandered behind Hana's back. "How was your internship?" Jeonghan smiled at her. "It was great. I learned a lot at the hospital.." Hana mused. "No wonder wonwoo hides her. She is so pretty..." Soonyoung's word makes Hana hides her face to his side. “You are studying nurse, right? I hope I can work with you in the future,” Mrs Jung smiled fondly at her. “ I hope she can do her job very well then,” the woman next to her rudely. All of the people at the table looked uncomfortable at her statement. “ Oh! Since you never met us formally, this is Nurse Han Seo Jin and Doctor Ah Ra. Both of them worked in neurosurgery too,” Hana nodded in understanding and turned to Doctor Ah Ra. “It’s nice to meet you,” Doctor Ah Ra rolled her eyes and just nodded as she drinks her soju.

Doctor Ah Ra keeps drinking her soju which makes all the people at the table become very nervous. The thing about doctor Ah Ra is, she is very outspoken but she can be much worse when she’s drunk. “ How did you guys meet?” Hana looked at Doctor Ah Ra. “Oh, we were in the same school,” Doctor Ah Ra hummed. “So, you become a nurse because he is a doctor?” before Hana could retort her reason to be a nurse. “Are you stupid? You think that you can date while working if you do that?” Doctor Ah Ra snickered. Hana frowned. She doesn’t understand why this woman is attacking her. “I did not become a nurse because my husband is a doctor. I don’t get why you insinuate things, Doctor Ah Ra.” Doctor Ah Ra laughed bitterly. “I don’t get it. Why does he like you? Because you are cute? We all know cute girls are the most foxy ones. You are not even that pretty.” The others were rendered speechless by Doctor Ah Ra’s words. Hana could sense Wonwoo is heated with Doctor Ah Ra’s statement. “ Doctor Ah Ra, I think you should get home now. You drank too much..” His voice is low and serious. “ I don’t get it. Why don’t you like me back? I don’t care if you are married, you should be with me,” Hana was heated with Ah Ra’s childish words. “Are you even hearing what comes out of your mouth?” Doctor Ah Ra laughed. “Look, a lot of guys left their wife for me. It’s not my fault that they want me. Jeon Wonwoo, I don’t understand what is so attractive about her. Her look is just basic, and I doubt she is that intelligent-” The sudden bang shocked everyone. “ I don’t mind if you insult me but don’t insult my wife. You have crossed the line, Doctor Ah Ra. Excuse us, it is better for both of us to retire for the night. I’m sorry everyone,” Wonwoo stood up and gathered their things. Hana looked at the others, feeling bad for ruining their dinner. “I’m sorry for this Doctor Jeon,” Mrs. Jung looked at him, feeling guilty. He shook his head, “ No, It’s not your fault, Mrs.Jung. See you guys tomorrow,”

“Are you okay,Wonwoo?” Hana sat down next to Wonwoo on the couch. “ I can’t believe Doctor Ah Ra has the nerve to say all of that. I thought that I didn’t drop hints that I was married and uninterested in her. It seems like she was ignoring those hints all along,” Wonwoo sighed. He used to feel so guilty when Doctor Ah Ra made moves on him, even though he, with the help of his other friends, did drop hints to her that he was uninterested and married. “It’s not your fault. It’s not like you give her false hope or anything. Some people choose to ignore things for their own happiness,” “Are you not mad or anything?” “ Why would I be angry about something that you can’t control? It’s not your fault that she falls for you. To be honest, I couldn’t get angry at her for falling for you but I am angry at her for not understanding boundaries,” Wonwoo hummed in understanding. “Anyway-” Hana quickly jumped on him, covering his face and neck with kisses. Wonwoo hauled in laughter. “You really miss me huh?” Hana kissed on the tip of his nose before answering. “ Of course. Who wouldn’t miss their husband, especially someone as hot as you?” Wonwoo grinned before flipping her on the couch. “Well, I guess I should give you all those loving that I missed during our last meeting,”

“ Someone’s glowing,” Mrs. Jung grinned when she spotted Wonwoo walking to their circle. “I guess you have a good night,” Jeonghan lifted his eyebrow, teasing Wonwoo, making the man groan. “ Did he fu-” before the words leave Soonyoung’s mouth, Jihoon shoved the rice cakes into his mouth. “ Have some rice cakes, I brought when I was out of town for conference meeting,” Doctor Seungcheol from cardiology department pat Wonwoo’s back. “I heard about yesterday’s tea. I hope you will be fine today,” he smiled to assure Wonwoo. Before Wonwoo could say anything, Doctor Ah Ra made way for him. “ Doctor Jeon, can I talk to you for a minute?”. Wonwoo nodded before making her way to her office. “Have a seat,” She offered when they got into her office. “I’m fine. What is it?” He spoke coldly. Doctor Ah Ra sighed before apologizing. “ I apologize for yesterday. I guess I’m not good at handling things,” Wonwoo nodded without saying anything. “ I also hope to apologize to your wife directly. It was low on me for blowing my anger at her,” Wonwoo nodded before opening his mouth. “ I accept your apology. I hope we can work like before without any personal feeling attached,” . Hana was surprised when Doctor Ah Ra apologized to her directly when she was having lunch with Wonwoo. “ It is fine. I accept your apology,” she smiled softly at the woman. “ What I did was very wrong, so I am very sorry once again,” said Doctor Ah Ra before she dismissed herself. “ Did she really apologize?” Jeonghan ran and sat near the couple. “Yeah, why?” Wonwoo spoke as he finished chewing his food. “ Very surprised because she has a reputation,” Hana nodded, “ What reputation?” Wonwoo immediately cut, “ No need to worry baby,” Jihoon and Soonyoung came and sat at their table. “ Baby? Gross,” Jihoon snorted as he took a sip of his coke. Soonyoung grinned at Hana “ Hi, we meet again. I have a lot of questions to ask you,” Hana laughed at the man. “ Yeah, ask away” Soonyoung giggled when he got the approval before typing in his Tiger cased phone. “ Does Wonwoo love skinship?” Hana giggled before grinning deviously. “ He does look cold but he loves skinship. He is a very romantic guy despite his looks,” All of the boys wooed at the shy man who’s gaze was straight on his food. “ Ewww, tell me more!” Jihoon giggled.

#Seventeen fluff #seventeen scenarios #seventeen imagines #svt scenarios #svt imagines #svt fluff #wonwoo scenarios #wonwoo imagines #wonwoo fluff #jeon wonwoo

72 notes · View notes

imaginingsoftly · 3 years

Text

Apartment 352 Pt. 2 - Erik Johnson

Type: strangers-lovers

Requested: no

Warnings: blood, cuts and scrapes

A/N: Hopefully this redeems Erik a little bit for you guys :)

Day two of unpacking was marginally better than the first, if only because Emma’s giant of a neighbor hadn’t been around to witness her trip on the top step yet again that morning. She was still nursing a slightly sore and bruised knee a few hours later, when the next big dangerous task came up; hanging a couple of pictures. The task itself shouldn’t have been dangerous, but the frames were big enough she was going to need to stand on a chair to hang them up high. Emma took a deep breath, hauled up the heavy frame, and took a step onto the chair.

It took seconds for things to go wrong. Her back foot caught on the arm of the chair as Emma stepped up, and she immediately slipped sideways into the shelf right next to her ribcage. The frame smashed on the wall, and Emma felt pain in her forearm as a shard of glass nicked her.

There wasn’t time to do anything except brace herself. The shelf crashed to the ground, taking the ugly-ass plates from her aunt and a framed picture of her best friend with it. Emma wobbled on the chair, but kept her balance. “Shit,” she mumbled to the wall. Shards of glass from the picture frame and pieces of the ceramic plates littered the ground around the chair, and the radius of the shards was too far to jump. There was maybe enough space for her to step around them, but in bare feet Emma wasn’t looking forward to the prospect.

A pounding at Emma’s door almost made her fall off the chair. A muffled voice came from behind the door. “You good?” She heaved a sigh. Of course Erik would be the one to find her like this.

“Door’s unlocked! Come in!” He was inside before she’d even finished talking. It took a full ten seconds, she counted, before he moved from the entryway. Emma shifted uncomfortably on the chair as he took in her appearance, from her bare feet to the disheveled mess of her hair. It was only when he looked in the direction of her legs that she realized they were bare except for where the hem of her oversized t-shirt just covered her underwear. For approximately the thousandth time since she’d met Erik, Emma cursed her clumsiness. She shifted uncomfortably as Erik continued to stand completely still. It wasn’t until she began to step down from the chair gingerly, looking for a safe space to put her bare feet, that he moved.

No giant should be able to move as quickly as he did. Erik took three long strides to reach her, glass and ceramic crunching under his sneakered feet. “Don’t you dare.” His words were a warning, and Emma froze. Huge hands, warm and strong, slid around her shoulders and behind her knees. Erik lifted her into his arms gently, and she automatically clenched her arms around his neck. “Angel, I think I’m gonna have to wrap you in bubble wrap to keep you safe.” Erik’s voice, low and gravelly as it was in the moment, rumbled through his chest and Emma could feel it against her torso where their bodies touched. She wasn’t even going to think about the way her stomach fluttered at the nickname.

Erik carried her clear of the mess on her floor, only placing her on the ground once they were several feet away. For a split second it felt like he pulled her tighter into his chest, but then her feet were on the ground and he was stepping back slightly. “You okay?” Erik’s hands settled on the tops of her arms as he spoke, and his eyes scanned her body quickly. She opened her mouth to confirm that she was fine when his gaze settled on her forearm. “Sweetheart, you’re bleeding.” Emma looked down, and sure enough the nick she’d felt was actually a sizeable cut. Blood ran down her arm at a slightly higher volume than a trickle. It probably should have been more concerning than it was, but Emma’s thoughts were more on the fact that Erik hadn’t ever actually called her by her name. It was always ‘sweetheart’ or ‘angel’. Come to think of it, maybe she hadn’t ever actually told him her name. Who does that? He had been in her apartment, for fucks’ sake.

“Where’s your bathroom?” Erik’s voice cut through her thoughts, and Emma pointed mutely. He caught the hand on her good arm in a gentle grip and pulled her across the living room. “C’mon. Let’s get you cleaned up.” Emma felt like putty in Erik’s hands as he moved her around, gently lifting her onto the counter and maneuvering her arm under the faucet. The water ran pink, and Emma closed her eyes. Of all the things to defeat her, it just had to be blood. A cool hand settled on her cheek as her brain went a little fuzzy. “Hey. Stay with me sweetheart. You good?”

Emma shook her head. “Don’t like blood,” she rasped through a bone-dry throat. “I’m okay.” The cool hand slipped from her cheek to the back of her head, and Erik put gentle pressure there.

“Lean on me. Don’t look, I’ll clean you up.” Emma followed the press of Erik’s hand, leaning her forehead into his shoulder. “Atta girl. I’ve got you.” His voice rumbled through his chest, and Emma felt it where her shoulder and good arm touched his side.

Any of the lingering irritation she’d felt towards him over yesterday was gone. If anything, Emma now had a soft spot for her next-door neighbor. “It’s Emma.” Erik’s hands stilled from where they were rinsing out her arm for a split second before starting up again. “I just realized I never actually told you my name.”

The sound of a bottle opening and liquid splashing registered seconds before Emma felt a slight sting on her cut. “Emma.” She shivered at the sound of Erik’s gravelly voice saying her name. “Short and sweet. Suits you.” She felt his smile against the top of her head. “I don’t think you need stitches, but I am going to put a band-aid and some bacitracin on this. Don’t want you to get an infection or anything.”

Emma nodded into Erik’s shoulder. “Thank you,” she whispered.

Erik said nothing as he finished patching up her arm, but then she felt an arm come around her back and tug her torso closer into Erik’s chest. “Don’t mention it, Angel. Just promise me you won’t hang things barefoot anymore?”

That was an easy thing to agree to. Emma nodded. “You keep seeing me at my worst,” she mumbled into Erik’s chest grumpily. At this rate, he was going to see her drastically injure herself by the end of the first week. She stiffened against his chest at the thought. What was next? A grease fire? Falling down the stairs? Cutting a finger off while cooking?

Her doomsday thoughts were interrupted by a slight tug on her hair. “Hey. Your thoughts are so loud I can practically hear them. If this is your worst, I’m almost afraid to see how incredible you are at your best.”

Emma leaned back to see Erik smirking at her. “Are you flirting with me?” His smirk became a full-on grin.

“Been flirting with you the whole damn time, Angel, you just didn’t catch on.” Emma gaped at her neighbor as he stepped back, instantly lamenting the loss of his warmth. “Now that you’ve got that figured out, dinner Saturday?” She cocked her head at him choosing a day three days in advance, and he shrugged. “Figured I’d be a good guy and let you get settled before I sweep you off your feet.”

That was it. Emma barked out a laugh, and Erik looked far too proud of himself. “Yeah, Casanova, you can take me out Saturday.” Not that she’d ever let him actually get somewhere with her. She slid off the counter, and Erik was immediately there with an arm out to steady her when she stumbled slightly. As infuriating as her new neighbor was, she couldn’t help but find him adorable too.

He walked out of the bathroom, and Emma took a second to settle her legs before she tried to walk. The blood really had thrown her off, and she needed to take a couple of deep breaths. By the time Emma made it back out into her living room, Erik was already picking up the large chunks of glass littering her entryway. “You don’t have to-” Emma stopped when he held up a hand.

“I don’t mind helping you clean this up. Besides, some of this stuff has blood on it. I don’t want you to get woozy and step on glass.” His words were slightly domineering, but also sweet. “You’re still barefoot; can you grab me your vacuum without stepping near the glass?” Erik glanced backwards at her, nodding when she gestured in the direction of her bedroom. “Grab that for me, and then I’ll get out of your hair.”

Emma took a deep breath as she stepped into her bedroom. It had been a long time since she’d had anyone looking out for her, especially a potential romantic interest. Her last boyfriend hadn’t even cared when she spent a night in the hospital, let alone if she stepped on a piece of glass.

She stepped back out of her room with her vacuum in hand. “I can vacuum this stuff up, Erik, you don’t have to worry about it.”

Erik looked over from where he stood by her trash can and pinned her with a glare. “I said I’d help you clean this shit up, and I’m going to do what I said.” Emma opened her mouth to protest, but he held up a hand. “I know you don’t need my help and you are perfectly capable of doing it yourself, but I want to do this for you.” His face softened. “Sweetheart, in the two days I’ve known you you’ve fallen up the stairs at least once, taken out a shelf, and sliced the shit out of your arm. It seems like you’re having a rough week, and I want to make it a little easier. Can you let me do that?”

Damn him, he was saying everything right. Emma sighed, her shoulders slumping in defeat. He smiled gently and reached out a hand for the vacuum. “Thank you, Angel.”

She stood back and watched Erik vacuum up the area around her chair, carefully lifting the chair and the corner of the area rug to make sure he got everything. He even wrapped up the cord when he was finished. “Thank you,” Emma mumbled. Her neighbor flashed a smile in her direction before stalking towards her.

“Saturday.” He ran a thumb across her cheekbone, smiling again. “Try not to end up in a hospital or anything before then, yeah?”

Emma smacked Erik’s arm as he let out a bark of laughter. He was still laughing as he strode towards her front door, and Emma could hear him chuckling to himself even from the hallway.

#apartment 352 #erik johnson imagine #nhl imagine #nhl imagines

57 notes · View notes

theglitterypages · 3 years

Note

Hi! I’m a new follower so i’m not quite sure if you accept requests now but if u do! i have this request that i think would be really nice!

I just read ur one shot called “behind the scenes” and i literally fell in love with it! I was thinking if you could do a sequel or part two where levi and reader talk about what he said in the interview and come to terms with their feelings for each other and then he says that they will take it slow and court reader properly.

After that, they would have like cute moments together like, she goes live on ig or such and he join and then flirts with her through the comment section 😆🥰 they have like small dates. And then when they film again for the next season, the other actors will ask what’s the deal with the both of them and Levi says he’s courting reader ><

Just a thought hehe i hope you have a great day!

Title: Behind The Scenes Part Two

Pairings: Levi x fem! Reader

Warnings: None

Word Count: 3000

A/N: Hello darling, I'm so sorry it took me so long to respond, I've been a little busy in cleaning our house these days and I'm trying to spend less time using gadgets that's why I rarely find time to write. Anyways, I hope you'll like this one. This is not proofread so Expect many errors, I will edit this in no time. Thanks for requesting dearie💗💗💗

Read Part 1 Here

°°°°°

“Let's see each other next season! Good luck on your upcoming projects especially you Miss Marvel!” Zeke walked towards you and hugged you tight.

The whole cast just finished eating dinner, it was a dinner filled of laughter, the whole cast talked about the days on set, the silly things and other stuffs. Throughout the years of filming attack on titan, every one became each other's best friends and every time the filming are finished it's kinda sad because it will take time before you guys start filming together again.

“Goodnight everyone!”

Levi guided you towards the parking lot, his car was parked beside Eren who's now opening the door for Mikasa. “Drive straight my sister home, it's late.” Eren nodded and saluted to Levi before he climbed up the car and drove off.

Levi, on the other hand also opened the door of the car for you before he entered the car himself.

••••

“Thanks for driving me home, Lev. Do you want go inside for some tea?”

“It's fine, I don't wanna keep you up. We barely had enough time to sleep these days because of the promotions and stuffs.” Despite of saying that Levi is still standing in front of you, his eyes are full of hesitation and he kept opening his mouth just to pursed his lips together again as if holding himself back.

You are holding yourself back as well, you wanted to talk about what he said on the interview, you wanted to make things clear but you're too scared to do so.

Levi is a man who's hard to read, you wouldn't know if what he's saying is for the sake of fun or it is because he meant it.

Maybe he said that because you two are good friends, right, that's the only logical reason that popped into your mind.

You smiled fakely, trying to hide your disappointment to the fact that he's not gonna say anything, you get ready to turn your back on him to go inside your house but Levi suddenly held your hand, causing you to look back at him with wide eyes, “W-What is it?” you stammered.

“I mean it.”

“You mean what?”

Your heart is beating so fast, you're suddenly wondering it is because of Levi or it is because you have a heart problem.

Levi sighed and squeezed your hand gently as he looked into your eyes, he prepared himself a lot of times already but why is he getting afraid all the time?

He wanted to say it, say that this is more than just a friendship, that this is more than a job, that what he's doing is not a publicity stunt but he's tongue-tied. His mind went blank the moment he met your gaze, everything that he practiced before all of this has gone into the abyss.

But if he won't take a step forward, he'll always be at the same place and he wouldn't want that.

“I like you—no scratch that, I'm in love with you.”

“We had no liquor earlier so you can't be drunk. I have no times for jokes right now Lev.” you wanted to say that you like him too but what if this is just a joke? Can you afford to lose the friendship you to has?

Levi took a deep breath before he slowly nipped your chin and leaned down, his lips almost touching yours. “I know this is ridiculous but I..fell in love with you. At first I thought it was just because I'm portraying a man who's possibly in love with your character but as time passes by, I realized I'm not portraying Levi's feelings anymore.” he closed his eyes and gulped hard, his Adam's apple bobbing up and down as he do so.

“On Erwin's last day on shoot, I've realized that my remaining time with you are short and I realized that I'm not ready to let all of this end just like that.”

Flashback

“Okay so Levi you'll be choosing between Armin and Erwin, you know what to do just show us that you're heartbroken without obviously doing it and then once Samantha and Hanji came in look at Samantha with a face of relief, because in this scene Levi is glad to see her alive.” Levi nodded to the director, the make up artists put more fake bloods all over his face and when he sat nearby Erwin, the latter opened his eyes.

“Come on, man. Loosen up, the camera's not yet rolling.” Erwin smiled, Levi is a passionate actor and he gives his best in his craft, this series for example, Levi doesn't have any stunt doubles, he learned martial arts for the role and he did great portraying Levi Ackerman.

“Lights, Camera, Action!”

The scene went well and everyone cheered since this is the last day of filming for Erwin's character, Armin immediately hugged his older co-actor, Jean and Connie did the same while Mikasa and Sasha are clapping and smiling at the production team.

You and Levi are standing side by side behind Erwin, “This is sad.” you commented while Levi sighed beside you, “Imagine what my old guy feels.” Levi told you referring to his character in the series, you shrugged your shoulders and walked towards Erwin to hug him.

“You're the best, Commander Erwin.” you smiled and did the salute in the series before chuckling, “Shinzou wo Sasageyo!” you told him and the other actors heard you, everyone started doing the salute and shouted, “Shinzou wo Sasageyo!” Erwin looked around and smiled at everyone.

“Oh come on! It's not like I'm real dead, it's just my character.”

That wraps up the filming that day, while everyone was busy taking pictures with Erwin because this is his last day, Levi remained watching the whole cast from afar.

His eyes landed on you as you cry hugging Erwin, telling him that you'll miss working with him.

That was when Levi had come to realize that once this series is finished, he will never be ready to share the last moment on and off screen with you.

He's been working in this industry for a long time, not all friendships formed in work could last after a project is done, that was one of the reason why he's doing his best not to get attached especially in leading ladies but right now, for working so long with these whole cast it is inevitable to be attached to someone so similar to him yet different in other ways.

A small smile made its way across his lips as he see you laugh with the casts as you stood beside his sister.

One thing has come to his mind at that moment, he will never be ready to let you go.

End of Flashback

“I don't want to pressure you or anything. We can take it slow, I'm ready to court you properly, I haven't done any of that before but I'll do everything...let's just give it a try.”

All you could do was stare at him, blinking slowly as you tried processing everything he said, it was surprising to see him tremble like this, you can feel how cold his hands are and how his eyes are glassy because of the tears forming at the corner of his eyes.

“Well...I like you too but we'll take things slow, right? I don't want any of us to be hurt.”

“I understand—wait, what? You like me too?”

“Should I take that back?”

“No!”

You yelped with surprise when he hugged you tightly, his arms wrapped around you as he whisper sweet nothings on your ear.

“Levi it's too tight.” you giggled and he immediately pulled away, his cheeks are red so are his ears, he's cute with that blush but the way he smiled at you makes you feel like you've won the lottery, who knew you could see the Levi Cold Ackerman smile like this?

“I promise, I'll do my best.” he told you before pressing his lips on your forehead.

••••••

“Miss Y/N? Ahm the show asked if you could go live on Instagram to entertain the fans and inform them that you'll be in the Night Show.” you smiled at the staff and took the tablet in her hands since you'll be using the show's account to go live.

You started the live while your hairstylist is still fixing your hair, “As you guys can see my beloved hairstylist is not yet done fixing my hair, I will be at the Night Show! Oh my gosh I don't know what to say next, I'm just gonna read the comments.” your hairstylist laughed at your silliness and took a glance on the screen before turning her attention back to your hair.

“Okay, @ynsupremacy says she's been waiting for me to appear on the show. Oh thank you very much dearie! I've always wanted to be here too thanks for your support.”

“Oh my gosh take it easy babes, I can't read everything in just one go.”

You scrolled through the comments and sees a familiar username, “Someone deadass spammed the comment section you guys, Levi you little bastard stop spamming. Let my babies talk to me.” you narrowed your eyes at the screen before reading Levi's comment.

“I can't believe Angels go live on Instagram, says @captainlev.”

You looked back at your hairstylist after hearing her read Levi's comment, you blushed and she laughed at your reaction before shaking her head. “What? I was just reading. Nice on Captain Lev!” she smirked at the camera before looking back at you.

“I'll be back in a minute.” she said before walking out of the room.

You could still see Levi's comments but you did your best to ignore it so you could talk to your fans. “Hello @erenlegalwife happy birthday! I'm gonna tell Eren that it's his legal wife's birthday.” you chuckled. It's amusing to see their usernames, the comments are also hilarious but there are some bashers in the comments. You didn't mind them and just proceeded in interacting with your fans.

Another comment was shown but before you could even read it someone covered your eyes and you squealed, you removed their hands off your eyes and when you looked back you gasped in surprise.

“You kept on ignoring my comments, meanie.” Levi smirked as he opened his arms, asking for a hug and when you're too slow to hug him he's the one to walk towards you and hug you tight as he laughed loudly. “I scared you big time didn't I?” he teased.

You hit his back and pullled away from the hug. “God, I hate you.” it's been two months since you two confessed to each other, just like what he said, you two are taking it slow.

You guys are going out on dates from time to time yet there's no official relationship status, you didn't need the label actually, you're sure Levi wouldn't break your heart or anything, you just want to enjoy every time that you're with him.

“Okay, Levi will be joining us too but believe me I have no idea that he's a guest as well.” you told the fans as they ask you in the comment section.

“Figured I gotta surprise you, it's much better this way right?”

“You told me you're filming for that movie, big liar.”

Levi laughed and pinched your cheeks gently, “Sorry, I just want to surprise you.” he smiled sweetly and you looked away, blushing. “Pft. Never mind...” you bit your lower lip and scrolled through the comments but Levi already read something out loud.

“Ooh... @levisamlover says ‘you two look good together, just date already’ thank you for that. I also think that we look really good with each other, thanks for supporting my claim.” he smirked.

••••

“Are you sure you're fine with us just having a date at home? Well you probavly don't wanna let the press see us.” Levi asked as he wrapped jis arms around your shoulder, pulling you close to him as you two watch a movie.

“Hmm, nah the press has been seeing us two a lot but I don't care, I just want to stay close with you like this.” you told him, hugging him sideways, Levi chuckled and kissed the top of your head before feeding you some popcorn.

In the middle of the movie, Levi looked down on you just to see you asleep with a pout on your lips. He chuckled to himself and he slowly scoop you up being careful not to wake you up. He carried you towards your bedroom and he lay you down on the bed gently.

He smiled at your sleeping form before kissing your forehead. “I love you, do you know that? The day's ending yet I'm still 'ere falling in love with you again and again, deeper and deeper at every moment that passes by.” he took his phone from his pocket and took a picture of you, it became his new hobby, he's not the type to love taking pictures before but now that he has you, he wants to capture every moment.

He wants every moment to be saved, so he can go back to it every time that he misses you.

••••

“Nice job YN! Another action stunt beautifully done!”

You let out a sigh of relief when you're done filming your part, you guys are filming Eren's fight with the War Hammer Titan, along with the Survey corps fighting scene.

When you've finally done your part you immediately sat on the floor, feeling drained because of the insane stunts you had to do.

Levi was quick to hand you a bottled of water, he also naturally took his handkerchief out of his pocket to wipe your sweats, technically it is your PA's job but Levi was way faster than them.

Zeke and Reiner who just got finished their parts too, laughed at the scene because your PA was standing awkwardly as she watch Levi steal her job. “Man, I can't be the only one feeling that something changed with this two.” Zeke smirked nudging Reiner's sides, the latter hummed to agree before flicking his eyes on you and Levi.

“He's not even using his trailer anymore. He's with her all the time, Levi is acting sus.”

“Not to mention the fact that they kept on stealing glances all the time.” Hanji appeared behind the two holding her phone in her hand as she captures a photo of you and Levi laughing together. “Once we caught 'em in the act they'll spill the beans, believe me.” Armin who just finished filming also appeared holding his bottled water.

“I have a plan.” Hanji smirked deviously.

•••

“What, you're telling me to flirt with YN? Mikasa, I don't want to get killed by your brother.” Eren complained when he found out that the plan that they were thinking was getting Levi jealous so he would spill the tea.

Mikasa glared at Eren and smacked the back of his head. “Just do it, we'll be here to do something once he attempt to kill you.” Eren stared at her unbelievably before looking at his older brother. “Why don't you tell Armin to do it?” Zeke pushed his glasses up his nose before shaking his head. “Nah, Armin is like her son, Levi won't get jealous but you, a fuckboy would appear as a threat.” Zeke explained and everyone agreed.

“Man you're the one who flirts like a Seahorse.” Armin told him.

Eren narrowed his eyes, unable to understand Armin's sentence. “What do you mean by that smart-ass?” he growled.

“Seahorses flirts a lot, you're just like them.”

“I hate you all.”

Zeke got impatient of his brother's drama and he immediately pushed him towards your direction, the poor man almost landes face flat on the floor if you weren't able to grab his arm.

“Eren!” you gasped and helped him up, when Eren got up his face is pale, he smiled awkwardly and looked back at his brother to send a glare on his way before looking back at you. “You look beautiful today, YN.” he complimented.

You were taken aback by the sudden compliment so you just smiled before tapping his back, “Thanks, you look handsome today too, nice stunts by the way.” Eren looked around and he sees no traces of Levi so he loosened up a bit.

“I was just wondering if you'd like to have some coffee, there's this new coffee shop nearby and I've heard they have nice coffee.”

“Oh yes su—”

“She doesn't like coffee.”

Eren wanted to run when he heard Levi spoke behind him but he had no choice but to look at him, “Hey Lev! What's up?” Levi raised his brow to Eren, he didn't respond to him and went to your side as he glares at Eren.

“Play nice.”

“What am I? Your dog?” he whispered and you glared at him. “I'm just saying that you should act nice.” Levi crossed his arms over his chest and let out a deep breath. “I am nice.” you shook your head and massaged the bridge of your nose, there's no point in calming a jealous Levi.

“Ohohoho! I see what's happening here! Seems like sugar plum and captain grumpy is hiding somethin' eh? Spill it. What's with the possesiveness and lovey-dovey moments?”

Levi's eyes widened for a secons before he looked away, his ears and cheeks are red. Zeke's teasing smirk tells him that the man already know something, Hanji, Mikasa and Armin's stares are also meaningful, it seems like they're pressuring him to give an answer.

Levi clicked his tongue and acted cool as he looked at his co-actors and sister.

“I'm courting her, got any problem with that? Flirt with her again and you're done, Yeager.” he held your hand and dragged you away from the group while Zeke and Eren's laughter boomed at the whole set.

“YEAGERS! QUIET!”

134 notes · View notes

jamaisjoons · 4 years

Text

intro her mini #7 ⤑ knj | m.

⟶ 𝑠𝑢𝑚𝑚𝑎𝑟𝑦:〝 you enter namjoon’s life in the most unexpected of ways, but will you be able to stay, especially when he comes with three adorable but chaotic children, even more chaotic best friends and a bitch of an ex-wife? not to mention your own emotional baggage. 〞single dad au.

❥ 𝑝𝑎𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑔: single dad!namjoon x marine vet!reader

❥ 𝑔𝑒𝑛𝑟𝑒: fluff

❥ 𝑤𝑜𝑟𝑑 𝑐𝑜𝑢𝑛𝑡: 2.5k

⟶ 𝑤𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑠: some slight teasing from joon, a lil hint of daddy!joon but nothing too wild !! it’s all fluff y’all !

➵ 𝑎/𝑛: hello 🥺👉🏼👈🏼 i felt bad not posting this weekend so enjoy this mini 🥺👉🏼👈🏼 i sincerely hope you enjoy it

⏤ beta read by the lovely @luffles424 // commissioned by @jooniesdimplesworld in exchange for a blm donation

⇥ Main Series Masterlist

One warm summer day, you find yourself sitting beside Namjoon, his hand resting on your thigh as your eyes flit around the room. Currently, you’re in the Zoolung Zoolung Animal Theme Park. Though, really, it’s just a petting zoo - albeit, a much fancier one - with more exotic animals. Rich shades of browns blend with softer shades of creams and large glass enclosures line the perimeter; other more open pens sporadically littered around. It’s nearing late into the evening - almost closing time, and besides you, Namjoon and the boys, there are only two other families.

As a result, most of the animals have been put away, only a few still out. In one corner, a woman stands - dressed in the tan uniform, and a toucan perched on her arm; in another section, stands another woman, a dwindling smile on her face as the tiredness of the day sets in. Part of you feels for her - you know it can’t be easy to have to handle not only the animals but also the children running about on a daily basis. Nonetheless, despite the evident exhaustion she must feel, she continues amicably speaking to the family gathered around her.

All of a sudden, you feel a pressure on your thigh, and turning your head, you smile at your boyfriend. “Are you tired, love?” Namjoon gently asks, his hand tenderly stroking your flesh.

“Hmmm, no I’m okay,” you reply. The corners of Namjoon’s lips quirk downwards for a moment, and you watch as his eyes cast over your face.

“Are you sure? You had work earlier in the day, and then you drove us here. If you want to go home, we can,” he mumbles, his voice quiet as he presses a kiss to your temple. Momentarily, your eyes slip shut, and your heart clenches as you savour in the affection he lavished upon you.

Taking in a deep breath, notes of amber and vanilla waft through your senses, causing you to let out a deep sigh. “I’m okay, really,” you answer once again. Namjoon lets out a low hum, and you know your boyfriend well enough to know he’s contemplating your words. Thus, you angle your head up, and press your lips against his for a brief second, before “I promise you I’m not tired,” you murmur.

With how close your mouths are, your lips brush with each word, and you feel Namjoon purse his lips and lavish you with soft kisses. “I just worry you push yourself too much to spend time with us,” comes Namjoon’s sudden admission.

Instantly, you feel your heart grip, a sudden fuzzy warmth coursing through your stomach at his words. Humming, “And sometimes I worry you push yourself too much to spend time with me,” you reply, causing Namjoon to let out an amused exhale. Hand moving, you rest it onto the back of his, and weaving your fingers between his, you lift it from your thigh and caress his knuckles with your lips.

Pulling his hand from yours, Namjoon cups the side of your throat, and gently pulls you into him. The soft petals of his lips slot against yours, and immediately, your eyes slip shut. His kiss is slow, and gentle; your lips moving leisurely and causing you to let out a dreamy sigh of content - the sigh swallowed by his mouth. Sooner than you’d like, he pulls away, and pressing a kiss to your forehead, “You’re right,” he chuckles.

A grin tugs at your lips, and eyes twinkling with mischief, “I’m always right,” you teasingly purr. Briefly, Namjoon’s eyes darken, and responsively, he lets out a little growl.

“Are you sure about that, baby girl?” Namjoon asks. His voice is low, the rich timbre tremoring through the air; his eyes simultaneously flashing with heat. His hand drops to your thigh once again, and feeling his fingers slip beneath the hem of your dress - the pads of his digits ghosting over the top of your knee - you let out a gasp.

Batting his hand away, “Namjoon. Not here,” you hiss, your eyes casting around the area.

It’s late in the evening, and besides you and Namjoon, there are only two other families. Luckily, the area is pretty quiet - and vacant - and thus, no one had seen the interaction between you and Namjoon. Letting out a sigh of relief, you feel your boyfriend’s body vibrate against you - a low chuckle escaping his lips. Leaning his head down, he presses his lips to the crown of your head, and, “I was only joking, Angel,” he grins. You roll your eyes at his words, but rather than responding to him; you simply get up from the picnic bench style table.

Brushing the non-existent creasing out of the skirt of your dress, you grab your purse and sling it over your shoulder in a dramatic display of mock indignation. An amused expression crosses Namjoon’s face, and he watches as you blow a random lock of hair out of your eyes. “I’m sure you were,” you drawl, a faux air of ire around you.

Namjoon knows you’re just teasing him. He knows that. And yet, he still gets up and wraps his arms around your waist - a pout forming on his lips as he nuzzles into the side of your neck. “Don’t be mad at me,” he mumbles, his words muffled by your flesh.

Feeling the light reverberations of his words against your skin, you can’t help but giggle. Swiftly, you shy away from him, “Joonie, stop it! That tickles,” you laugh.

Your boyfriend growls playfully, and nuzzling further into your neck; he presses a soft kiss to the base corner of your jaw. “Only if you say you’re not mad at me,” he responds.

For a second, you maintain your false air of bravado; only for it to melt as you smile at him. “You know I can’t be mad at you,” you giggle. Then, pulling away from him, you hold out your hand for him, “But also, we should get going. I think they’re getting ready to close,” you say.

Slotting his fingers through yours, Namjoon interlaces your fingers together with a smile. “Let’s go get the boys and go home then,” he replies.

Then, the two of you begin walking towards his sons. If this were any other circumstance, you’d both have a firm hand, and trained eyes, on the boys; and you’d make sure to stick right by them. However, with how deserted the animal centre is, and from your previous vantage point in the food court, you’d had a clear view of them as they’d run about. Of course, at the start, you’d wandered around with them - peering at all the animals and even petting a few of them. However, after about the third time around the centre - the boys ceaselessly begging to see all the animals again - you and Namjoon had agreed to let them go around by themselves while you’d watch them enjoy from afar.

That was about a good half an hour ago, and they have to be done looking at all the animals now. Walking hand in hand, the two of you slowly approach the boys. Currently, they’re by the chicken coop - Jimin’s small body practically leaning on the edge of the fence as he pets one of the baby chicks. As you approach the boys, you watch as Jungkook gasps, Taehyung quickly nudging Jimin - causing the oldest boy to retreat from the pen swiftly. At their suspicious behaviour, you and Namjoon glance at each other - both of you knowing that they’re up to something.

“Boys, is everything okay?” Namjoon asks, approaching his sons and looking them over. Almost as if planned, their faces pull into innocent smiles, and if it weren’t for the fact that you’d caught them behaving evasively, you would assume they were real.

“Yes daddy!” Taehyung replies, his lips etched into his signature boxy smile.

Beside him, Jimin looks up at you, his eyes twinkling as his plush lips pull into a grin, “Are we going home now?” he asks.

“Yeah! Let’s go home,” Jungkook pipes in, Taehyung nodding in agreeance. Their words immediately have you and Namjoon drawing to your full heights, your gazes narrowing as you scrutinise them. It wasn’t like them to be so eager to leave somewhere - especially not when they’re having fun.

As the boys smile up at you, their faces a picture of innocence, a loud silence befalls you. The dulcet sounds of the centre’s music fill the air, the mellifluous tune mingling with the ambient sounds of animals shuffling around in their enclosures. When they don’t say anything else, you and Namjoon look at each other momentarily - a silent conversation exchanged between your gazes.

Nonetheless, eventually, you turn away from each other - wordlessly agreeing that you would believe them. However, it’s at that exact moment that you hear it. The faint sounds of baby chicks tweeting. Coming directly from Taehyung. At the soft sound, Taehyung’s body immediately freezes, and you watch as he discernibly avoids your eyes. Gaze casting over him, your eyebrow quirks, an amused expression creeping on your face as you notice the evident bulge in Taehyung’s hoodie. A moving bulge.

Crouching down to his height, “What do you have there, Tigger?” you ask, causing Taehyung to blush.

“N-Nothing,” he stammers out whilst backing away from you and closer to Jimin.

“Are you sure about that, bud?” Namjoon asks as he squats down beside you. Pointedly, Taehyung purses his lips, keeping his mouth closed. Realising that you’re not going to get any answers from him - and already knowing that you won’t get any from Jimin either - you turn to Jungkook.

“Gukkie, how about you? You want to tell Noona what Hyungie has?” you ask softly. Jungkook opens his mouth, only to hesitate and glance at his brothers, and seeing them look at him with wide eyes; he shakes his head.

“Are you going to lie to Noona, Jungkook? You’ll upset her,” Namjoon says. Easily, you hear the playful lilt to it, Jungkook not so much - because immediately, his face twists into an expression of horror.

Tutting at your boyfriend, you softly smack his bulging thigh. “Noona won’t be mad, baby. But you do need to tell the truth,” you gently say. Once again, Jungkook hesitates, his eyes looking from you and his father to his brothers, and then back to you.

“You promise you won’t be mad?” he quietly asks, his feet shuffling around as he looks at the ground.

Face softening, you nod your head, “I promise,” you reply.

“Gukkie no,” Jimin whispers, already sensing that his youngest brother is about to rat them out. However, it’s too late, because Jungkook is already speaking.

“We just wanted to take them home and play with them more,” Jungkook confesses, his large doe eyes impossibly wider as he looks at you imploringly. Simultaneously, he reaches into his pocket, before gently taking out a baby chick and holding it up to you.

Eyebrows shooting into your hairline, you watch the peacefully sleeping chick. The pale yellow ball of fuzz happily rests in Jungkook’s palm; its eyelids twitching intermittently as it snuggles into the warmth of Jungkook’s hands. From beside you, Namjoon breathes out deeply - and despite the heavy sound - you hear the amused inflexion. Turning to his twins, he cocks a strong eyebrow at them, causing them both to sigh. Small hands pushing into his clothes, Taehyung pulls out a chick from the large pocket of his hoodie. Unlike Jungkook’s one, Taehyung’s fledgeling is wide awake, soft peeps slipping out of it as he jumps around his hand.

When Jimin doesn’t move, “Jimin?” Namjoon’s deep voice calls out. Lips pulling into a deep pout, Jimin’s shoulders deflate.

“I didn’t get one, Daddy. You and Noona came back before I could,” he confesses with a sulk. Hearing his words, you suddenly realise just why he’d been practically leaning into the coop, and despite the situation, you can’t help but giggle. Moving onto your knees, you shuffle closer to them, before gently petting their heads.

“You know we can’t keep them, right?” you delicately begin, your heart clenching at the disappointment on their faces. You feel a large hand splash across your back, the comforting warmth of Namjoon’s palm radiating from his flesh and seeping into your skin.

“Noona is right, boys. They need to stay here. And you all know stealing is wrong. You could have gotten into a lot of trouble - or worse - the chicks could have gotten hurt,” Namjoon takes over as he begins scolding them. His tone is gentle, but firm at the same time, and under his softly reprimanding voice, the boys nod.

“Sorry, daddy,” they mumble, causing Namjoon to nod.

“I know you didn’t mean to cause trouble, but you need to think about your actions. They’re still babies and need to stay with their mother. You wouldn’t like it if someone took you away from Noona suddenly, would you?” Namjoon continues, and hearing his words, you suck in a sharp breath. Peering at Namjoon from your peripheral vision, you silently glance at him. He’s still chastising his sons - his voice as calm as usual - and as he continues speaking, you realise that he hasn’t noticed what he said. He hasn’t realised that he’d inadvertently referred to you as their mother. He’d done it entirely subconsciously.

Heart fluttering at his words, your face crumples. It doesn’t matter how often you hear the sentiment - or how often you speak about it - because each time he alluded to you being his son’s mother; each time he unconsciously includes you as part of his family, you feel your stomach bloom with butterflies. Staring at your boyfriend with soft eyes, you watch as he helps his sons return the chicks to their pen. Once the fledgelings are safely in their coop, he lets the twins and Jungkook say their final goodbyes, before leading them back to you.

Slowly, you rise to your feet, Namjoon tenderly smiling as he approaches you. Seeing the heavy emotion in your eyes, and the wistful smile on your face, he stops. A look of worry crosses his face, but before he can say anything, you’re already closing the distance between the two of you. Hands pressed to his firm chest, you ride to your to the very tips of your toes, before pressing a chaste kiss to the corner of his lips.

“Are you okay, love?” Namjoon questions, his eyebrows creasing in concern.

Nodding your head, “I’m perfect. Just glad I met you,” you reply, an easy smile playing at your lips. For a moment, Namjoon opens his mouth - as if to say something. However, mere moments later, he closes his mouth and returns your smile. He doesn’t say anything, and he doesn’t need to. Because you already know he feels the same. So instead, you hold out your hand to him - Jungkook already grabbing your other hand - and “Let’s go home,” you say.

a/n: no baby chicks were harmed in the writing of this au,,,, please lemme know what you think 🥺👉🏼👈🏼

⇥ Masterlist | Like my work? Consider buying me a Kofi!

664 notes · View notes

sfb123 · 3 years

Text

Sapere Aude - Part 11

Book: The Royal Heir

Pairing: King Liam Rys x Queen Riley Brooks

All characters belong to Pixelberry.

Catch Up Here

Series Description: I developed a theory of what I think will happen in TRH Book 4, and I was encouraged by some very lovely people to turn my theory into a fic, so here it is. Basically, Riley is recruited to join the Via Imperii, this series will follow her as she joins them to try and bring them down from the inside, and all of the drama and bombshells she learns along the way. Sapere Aude is Latin for “dare to know” it seemed like an appropriate title.

Rating: PG-13 Adult language, discussions of death, conspiracy, blackmail, and other adult themes.

Warning: The Royal Heir Book 3 Spoilers all over the place.

Disclaimer: I have no current affiliation with any other Via Imperii themed stories. Any claims that I have pre-read anything are false.

Word Count: 2,909

A/N: First of all, I have a couple of new readers (hi, thank you, I love you) if this is your first Sapere Aude, stop here, go back, and start from the beginning. This series has a lot of bombs and surprises, so none of this is going to make sense, and it’s going to make it less exciting if you aren’t reading from the beginning.

Sorry, another long wait for a chapter. I got stuck, and distracted, and like a million other things. The Choices Insider email last week kind of lit a fire under me. When I started writing this (in December) the plan was to have it finished before the last book came out, so I have like a month to get through this. I’m going full out on getting this completed now, I will be working on nothing but this until it is done, and am hoping to finish it in time for the next book to come out so that PB has plenty of time to steal my ideas.

This chapter took a while for me to work through, but @jessiembruno was amazing and helped me every step of the way, and got like a million rambling text messages from me once the idea dam finally broke. And then pre-reading and leaving me some amazing love notes, and super helpful suggestions. She also kept encouraging me, and pushing me to work on it when my mind would wander into new ideas, or thoughts on some other random WIP that I started throwing together. I love you, and I am so grateful for this friendship that goes way beyond any of this. By the way, you are an AMAZING writer, and I will continue to shout it from the mountain tops as long as I live.

As always with this series, I need to thank @txemrn for pre-reading. I was having SUCH a miserable day and feeling so shitty about myself (for non-fandom reasons), and your reactions to this chapter made me laugh out loud for the first time in what felt like forever. I appreciate you so much my dear friend.

And of course, thank you @twinkleallnight for my beautiful series moodboard.

Tags: Listed below, you know the drill.

Liam exited the bedroom and walked toward the sitting area. He paused at the end of the hallway to observe his wife and his daughter sitting on the couch. Riley had her blouse in hand, sewing on the button Olivia sent her for her undercover mission. She was showing Eleanor how to sew, talking her through every stitch. The princess was watching and listening intently, taking in every word her mother said.

He leaned his right shoulder against the wall, crossing his arms over his chest as he admired his family. He didn’t understand how it was possible to fall even more in love every time he looked at them. All he wanted in this world was their happiness and safety, and now here he was, sending his wife straight to the enemy.

“Hi Daddy!” The angelic voice of his daughter pulled him from his thoughts.

“Hi Princess. Are you being a good helper for mommy?” He lifted Eleanor off the couch and sat in her seat, placing her on his lap.

“Best helper a girl could ask for.” Riley held her hand out, palm up, and Eleanor gave her a high five.

Liam enjoyed the company of his family for a few more moments, before placing a kiss on his daughter’s cheek. “Alright Eleanor, why don’t you go play in your room for a little while? Mommy and daddy have to talk about grown up things.”

“Yes, daddy. Will you come play after?”

“Of course, I believe I am owed a tea party.” He gave her a hug before setting her down and watching her run to her room. When she was gone, he turned his attention back to Riley. “How are you feeling, love?”

Riley cut the lingering thread from the button and placed her blouse on the table in front of them before responding. “I mean, obviously I’m nervous, but I’m optimistic that I’ll come back with something we can use. How are you feeling?”

He sighed and pulled her close to him, kissing the top of her head as it landed on his chest. “Riley, I love how much you worry about me, but let me worry about you right now. Let me be your support system. Tell me truly, how are you feeling?”

“I’m...I’m terrified.” She pulled back and looked him in the eyes, tears beginning to pool in her own. “I’m trying so hard to be strong, to put on a brave face, but this is fucking terrifying. We don’t know how deep it goes, we know some of the people that are involved, but how do we know that that’s everyone?”

“You’re right, there are a lot of unknowns, and that’s scary.” He cupped her face in his hands, wiping a falling tear with his thumb. “But I truly believe that we are going to end this. That you are going to end this. Don’t forget, you are the Champion of The Realm.”

“Yeah, but I’m sleeping with the guy who makes those decisions, he may have been a little biased.” She shrugged, half joking.

Liam removed his hands, his expression becoming more serious. “Riley, that’s not funny. You have earned every single thing you have received since you arrived in this country, our country. I don’t ever want you to believe that my feelings for you overrule my judgement when it comes to your abilities. You are the strongest person I have ever met. If anyone can do this, it’s you.”

“IF anyone can do this. What if nobody can?”

“Then we will face the fallout together. Like we always do, like we always will. We are the King and Queen of Cordonia, Liam and Riley Rys. We are a force to be reckoned with.” He raised an eyebrow as he parroted back her reassuring words from a few nights before.

She smirked at him. “Hey, no fair, you can’t use my own words to prove your point like that.”

“Yes I can, old negotiation tactic.” He winked at her and stood from the couch reaching for her hand. “Come on, we still have the whole day ahead of us. Let’s go have a tea party with our daughter, then I’m taking my girls out for dinner.”

****

Two days later, Riley was sitting in the back of an SUV heading toward the Fierro Estate. She was doing her best to quell her nerves, but she couldn’t help her hands from fidgeting in her lap.

“You seem on edge, ma’am. Is everything ok?” The sound of Mara’s voice cut through the silence, startling Riley.

“Oh...yeah, I’m fine Mara. I’m just not really sure what to expect from this meeting. Last time I went to one of these events, I found out my mother in law wasn’t actually dead. I don’t know if I could handle another surprise like that.”

Mara chuckled at her concern. “Don’t worry your majesty, this is a simple strategy meeting followed by a dinner. You have met all of the members, so there will be no surprise guests this time around.”

Riley nodded and turned her head, watching the scenery pass by as they continued to their destination. Her mind was racing thinking about what this meeting would have in store. She practiced taking pictures with the pen, and activating the recorder she had sewn into her shirt. As they got closer to the estate, she felt her heart rate speed up, and the knot in her stomach tighten.

When they arrived, Riley was ushered into the grand room, which had been set up with a large table. The other members were standing around in small groups chatting until it was time for the meeting to begin. Riley fidgeted with the pen, twirling it in her fingers before lifting it to her face and tapping it against her chin and clicking it several times. She hoped it came off as a nervous habit, providing cover for the fact that she was actually taking pictures around the room.

She gasped and nearly jumped out of her skin at the feeling of a hand gently being placed on her shoulder. She whipped around to see Eleanor smiling softly at her. “Riley dear, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“Oh, Eleanor. Hello.” Riley held her hand to her chest, trying to get her heart rate back to normal. “It’s ok, I’m just a little nervous. Not really sure what to expect from this meeting.”

“Don’t worry, I promise it’s just regular business, nothing earth shattering. Come on, it’s time to get this started, and you’re sitting next to me.” Eleanor wrapped her arm around Riley and led her to the table. The other guests took this as their cue to follow, as the meeting was about to get underway. As Riley sat, she adjusted her skirt and blouse, using the opportunity to activate the microphone embedded in her button.

As the chapter president, Eleanor kicked off the meeting by greeting their newest member, Queen Riley, and explaining that she was there to help push their initiatives though with the King. Riley clenched her fist ever so slightly, a trick she used when she was trying to keep her expression neutral. They continued on, reviewing the minutes of the last meeting, it all seemed to be pretty mundane, things that wouldn't even necessarily cross hers or Liam’s desk.

Then they opened up the floor to new business, and Neville stood to address the room. “I would like to revisit the Auvernal alliance.”

Riley was able to maintain her stoic expression, but her body tensed at the mention of Auvernal. She and Liam had made it perfectly clear that there would be no alliance. “I don’t believe there is anything to revisit there.” She chimed in. “King Liam and I determined that the alliance would not be beneficial for Cordonia.”

“Actually, I believe you determined the alliance would not be beneficial to you and your husband.” Neville rebutted, crossing his arms over his chest. “You didn’t want to marry off your daughter, you didn’t bother thinking of what the alliance could bring to our country.”

“Are you questioning the decisions of your monarchs? I urge you to remember your station, Lord Neville.” Riley raised an eyebrow and stood a bit taller.

Neville scoffed at her threat. “And I urge you to remember that you may have slept your way to the top in Cordonia, but the Via Imperii is bigger than the monarchy, and in this society, I outrank you.”

“Well, if being the Queen doesn’t matter in this room, then there is nothing stopping me from coming over there and beating your a...”

“Ok ok ok, let’s all calm down here.” Eleanor grabbed Riley’s arm, stopping her from charging at Neville. “Let’s all sit down and have a rational conversation, weighing out the pros and cons of an alliance.” Riley and Neville both sat down and exchanged narrow glances. “Now Neville, since you have brought this proposal to the group, you will go first. Please explain to us your thought process on revisiting the alliance.”

Neville nodded and smirked at Riley. “It is clear that combining the financial security of Cordonia with the military strength of Auvernal would make us an unstoppable force. Besides, we need the extra protection given our country’s recent history.” He glared at Riley once again.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Riley huffed.

“Look at the instability we have faced in recent years. Our crown prince abdicated, his successor, our current king, broke off a perfectly suitable engagement to marry a foreign commoner who was marred in scandal.”

“He released a statement that cleared that whole thing up. The scandal is irrelevant.” She could feel her cheeks heating up.

“Do you really think people stopped talking about it? You can’t really believe that it won’t be a part of your legacy as our Queen.”

Riley slouched down in her seat. She knew she should remain composed, but bringing up the Tariq scandal hit a nerve that she didn’t know still existed. One of her biggest concerns in continuing her relationship with Liam, and accepting his proposal, was that his success as King would be overshadowed by the scandal she had faced. She had thought that after all these years, it would have been forgotten, but Neville bringing it up just brought everything back up and made her realize it would be something that was attached to her name forever.

“Besides the personal problems our royal family has faced, there have been multiple attempts to overthrow them just within our own country. Sons of Earth, Duke Godfrey, Barthelemy Beaumont, just to name a few. Other countries are seeing this, and it won’t be long before they try to come for us as well.” Neville continued.

“While I don’t agree with his delivery, Lord Neville does make some valid points.” Emmeline interjected, the rest of the room began murmuring in agreement. Riley couldn’t hide her shocked expression as she felt tears start to build up in her eyes. She blinked them away, she was not going to give them the satisfaction of seeing their queen cry.

Eleanor took back control of the room before turning to Riley. “Riley, would you like to counter? You and Liam worked directly with Auvernal during the marriage alliance talks, you clearly have some insight that we may not be privy to.”

Riley took a deep breath to get her emotions under control before standing to address the room. “Aside from the fact that Bradshaw and Isabella are deplorable people with hell spawn children, the main reason that we decided an alliance was not in the best interest of Cordonia, was because it was clear that their interest was not an alliance, but a hostile takeover of our country.”

“Perhaps we would prosper under their rule. I haven’t heard of any coup attempts in Auvernal, it seems to me like they’re doing something right.” Neville spoke up.

“So that’s it then? You all think Bradshaw and Isabella would do a better job as your king and queen, so I’m just supposed to convince Liam to relinquish the throne?” Riley threw her hands up in frustration and stepped away from the table.

“Your majesty, we’re not making the final decision right here, right now, we just want to remain open to the idea and explore some options.” Emmeline tried to talk Riley down. “Perhaps you and King Liam could take a meeting with them, a friendly lunch maybe, just to open the lines of communication.”

“This is ridiculous. I can’t believe you all expect me to agree with this!” Riley was now pacing the room, overcome with a nervous energy.

Eleanor stood and lifted a hand to quiet the room. “Alright, that’s enough. I think we’ve gotten as far as we’re going to get with this conversation tonight. Dinner is being set out in the dining hall. I suggest we adjourn for the day. Let’s all compose ourselves and think about all sides of this conversation. We will pick up the conversation at the next meeting.”

As the members started filing out of the room, Eleanor approached Riley and gently placed her hand on her arm to keep her still. “Are you alright Riley?”

Riley shrugged Eleanor’s hand off of her, anger clear on her face. “Of course I’m not alright. I basically just had a room full of my subjects telling me that my husband and I are doing a shitty job, and they think those monsters are better suited to look out for their best interests. Of course I’m not fucking alright!” Riley moves in closer, lowering her voice but not losing any of the anger in her tone. “I thought you were here doing this to protect Liam. Do you really think that this is protecting him? Handing his kingdom over to Auvernal?!”

“Riley, I always have Liam’s best interests at heart, I promise you that. Why don’t you head home, take a couple of days to relax and take everything in. I will set up a meeting for you and I later this week to talk about everything and work out a game plan.”

“Fine, I can’t stay here anymore anyway. And I definitely don’t have an appetite for dinner.” Riley walked out of the room, looking for Mara so that they could get back to the palace. She stepped into the dining area and saw Mara standing in the far corner talking to Neville. She clenched her jaw and took a deep breath before approaching the pair. “Mara, we will not be staying for dinner. We are returning to the palace immediately. I want to be home to put my daughter to bed.” She wasn’t going to give Neville the satisfaction of knowing she was leaving because of what he started.

“Of course, your majesty.” Mara nodded and exited with Riley.

The ride home was silent. In all the years that Mara had worked for Riley, she had never seen her this upset. She wasn’t entirely sure how to handle it, or what would be considered overstepping her duties, so she decided to stay quiet and let Riley speak, if she wanted to. She didn’t.

They arrived at the palace and walked together to the royal quarters. As Riley placed her hand on the doorknob to enter, Mara cleared her throat to get her attention. “Your majesty, I know this was a difficult evening for you, but I do feel I need to remind you that discretion is key in the Via Imperii. His majesty cannot know what happened tonight. You will need to lock those feelings away for the time being.”

Riley pressed her lips into a thin line and nodded. She knew she was going to fall into Liam's arms and cry the second she saw him, and then she would tell him everything, but she couldn’t let Mara know that. “Liam and I will be staying in for the rest of the night. You are dismissed for the evening.” Riley walked into her quarters and shut the door before Mara had a chance to respond.

As soon as she closed the door, she leaned back against it and dropped her head into her hands. Liam came walking into the room, the smile that appeared on his face when he heard the front door open quickly faded as he took in the sight of his wife sobbing at the front door. “Riley?” She looked up at him, tears streaming down her face as she tried to catch her breath. He rushed over to her and pulled her close, she buried her head in his chest as he stroked her hair and kissed the top of her head trying unsuccessfully to soothe her. “Shhhh, it’s alright love, I’m right here, I’ve got you. Tell me what happened.”

Riley could barely speak, but she slowly tried to explain everything that had happened that night. Liam walked her to the couch as she spoke, she needed to sit, anything to help her relax and calm down. He stared at her in disbelief as he listened to his wife tearfully recap her evening.

On the other side of the door, Mara pulled her phone out of her jacket pocket, selecting one of the contacts and bringing the phone to her ear. “My lord, you were right. We will need to put your plan in motion.”

Permatag:

@anjanettexcordonia @athena-penrose @bbrandy2002 @chemist-ana @choicesficwriterscreations @choiceskatie @cordonia-gothqueen @cordoniaqueensworld @emkay512 @gabesmommie1130 @gkittylove99 @hopelessromanticmonie @iaminlovewithtrr @jessiembruno @kat-tia801 @khoicesbyk @kingliam2019 @lucy-268 @marshmallowsaremyfavorite @mile9213 @mom2000aggie @pixie88 @queenrileyrose @secretaryunpaid @sweatyrysconnoisseur @tessa-liam @theroyalheirshadowhunter @twinkleallnight @txemrn

Sapere Aude:

@burnsoslow @busywoman @gardeningourmet @ofpixelsandscribbles

Liam x Riley:

@jared2612

Liam:

@amandablink @yourmajesty09